Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rover Boys on the Farm;
or, Last Days at Putnam Hall
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Rover Boys on the Farm; or, Last Days at Putnam Hall
Author: Edward Stratemeyer
Release date: July 28, 2007 [eBook #22163]
Most recently updated: January 2, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/22163
Credits: Produced by David Edwards, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from scans of public domain material
produced by Microsoft for their Live Search Books site.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER
BOYS ON THE FARM; OR, LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL ***
or, Last Days at Putnam Hall
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Rover Boys on the Farm; or, Last Days at Putnam Hall
Author: Edward Stratemeyer
Release date: July 28, 2007 [eBook #22163]
Most recently updated: January 2, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/22163
Credits: Produced by David Edwards, Mary Meehan and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from scans of public domain material
produced by Microsoft for their Live Search Books site.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER
BOYS ON THE FARM; OR, LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL ***
Page 4
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE
FARM
OR
LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL
FARM
OR
LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL
Page 5
BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD (Edward
Stratemeyer)
AUTHOR OF THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL. THE
ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN, THE PUTNAM HALL
SERIES, Etc.
ILLUSTRATED
NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS
Made in the United States of America
Stratemeyer)
AUTHOR OF THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL. THE
ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN, THE PUTNAM HALL
SERIES, Etc.
ILLUSTRATED
NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS
Made in the United States of America
Page 6
ONE HORSE REARED AND TRIED TO BACK.
Page 7
PREFACE.
My Dear Boys: With this I present to you "The Rover Boys on the Farm,"
the twelfth volume in the "Rover Boys Series for Young Americans."
It is a large number of volumes to write about one set of characters, isn't it?
When I started the series, many years ago, I had in mind, as I have told you
before, to pen three books, possibly four. But as soon as I had written "The
Rover Boys at School," "The Rover Boys on the Ocean," and "The Rover
Boys in the Jungle," there was a cry for more, and so I wrote "The Rover
Boys Out West," "On the Great Lakes," "In the Mountains," "On Land and
Sea," "In Camp," "On the River," "On the Plains," and then "In Southern
Waters," where we last left our heroes.
In the present story, as promised in the last volume, the scene is shifted
back to the farm and to dear old Putnam Hall, with their many pleasant
associations. As before, Sam, Tom and Dick are to the front, along with
several of their friends, and there are a number of adventures, some comical
and some strange and mystifying. At the school the rivalries are as keen as
ever, but the Rover boys are on their mettle, and prove their worth on more
than one occasion.
Again I thank my numerous readers for all the kind words they have spoken
about my stories. I hope the present volume will please them in every way.
Affectionately and sincerely yours,
Edward Stratemeyer
My Dear Boys: With this I present to you "The Rover Boys on the Farm,"
the twelfth volume in the "Rover Boys Series for Young Americans."
It is a large number of volumes to write about one set of characters, isn't it?
When I started the series, many years ago, I had in mind, as I have told you
before, to pen three books, possibly four. But as soon as I had written "The
Rover Boys at School," "The Rover Boys on the Ocean," and "The Rover
Boys in the Jungle," there was a cry for more, and so I wrote "The Rover
Boys Out West," "On the Great Lakes," "In the Mountains," "On Land and
Sea," "In Camp," "On the River," "On the Plains," and then "In Southern
Waters," where we last left our heroes.
In the present story, as promised in the last volume, the scene is shifted
back to the farm and to dear old Putnam Hall, with their many pleasant
associations. As before, Sam, Tom and Dick are to the front, along with
several of their friends, and there are a number of adventures, some comical
and some strange and mystifying. At the school the rivalries are as keen as
ever, but the Rover boys are on their mettle, and prove their worth on more
than one occasion.
Again I thank my numerous readers for all the kind words they have spoken
about my stories. I hope the present volume will please them in every way.
Affectionately and sincerely yours,
Edward Stratemeyer
Page 8
CONTENTS.
PREFACE.
CHAPTER I. Something About the Rover Boys
CHAPTER II. What Happened on the Mountain
CHAPTER III. A Mysterious Cave
CHAPTER IV. At the Farm
CHAPTER V. Randolph Rover's Story
CHAPTER VI. Waiting for News
CHAPTER VII. A Strange Letter Box
CHAPTER VIII. Last Days on the Farm
CHAPTER IX. At the Wild West Show
CHAPTER X. Jolly Old Schoolmates
CHAPTER XI. William Philander Tubbs
CHAPTER XII. What Happened on the Stairs
CHAPTER XIII. Dora, Grace and Nellie
CHAPTER XIV. At the Ice-Cream Establishment
CHAPTER XV. An Astonishing Gift
CHAPTER XVI. The Hunt for a Snake
CHAPTER XVII. A Stirring Scene in the Schoolroom
CHAPTER XVIII. In Which Tad Sobber Disappears
CHAPTER XIX. What Happened at the Party
CHAPTER XX. Dick and Dora
CHAPTER XXI. A Bob Sled Race
CHAPTER XXII. Peleg Snuggers' Queer Ride
CHAPTER XXIII. Holidays at the Farm
CHAPTER XXIV. A Capture and a Surprise
CHAPTER XXV. Christmas at the Farm
CHAPTER XXVI. The Skating Race
CHAPTER XXVII. On the Lake
CHAPTER XXVIII. At the Old House
CHAPTER XXIX. A Wreck and a Capture
CHAPTER XXX. Good-Bye to Putnam Hall
PREFACE.
CHAPTER I. Something About the Rover Boys
CHAPTER II. What Happened on the Mountain
CHAPTER III. A Mysterious Cave
CHAPTER IV. At the Farm
CHAPTER V. Randolph Rover's Story
CHAPTER VI. Waiting for News
CHAPTER VII. A Strange Letter Box
CHAPTER VIII. Last Days on the Farm
CHAPTER IX. At the Wild West Show
CHAPTER X. Jolly Old Schoolmates
CHAPTER XI. William Philander Tubbs
CHAPTER XII. What Happened on the Stairs
CHAPTER XIII. Dora, Grace and Nellie
CHAPTER XIV. At the Ice-Cream Establishment
CHAPTER XV. An Astonishing Gift
CHAPTER XVI. The Hunt for a Snake
CHAPTER XVII. A Stirring Scene in the Schoolroom
CHAPTER XVIII. In Which Tad Sobber Disappears
CHAPTER XIX. What Happened at the Party
CHAPTER XX. Dick and Dora
CHAPTER XXI. A Bob Sled Race
CHAPTER XXII. Peleg Snuggers' Queer Ride
CHAPTER XXIII. Holidays at the Farm
CHAPTER XXIV. A Capture and a Surprise
CHAPTER XXV. Christmas at the Farm
CHAPTER XXVI. The Skating Race
CHAPTER XXVII. On the Lake
CHAPTER XXVIII. At the Old House
CHAPTER XXIX. A Wreck and a Capture
CHAPTER XXX. Good-Bye to Putnam Hall
Page 9
Other books from GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
Page 10
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
ONE HORSE REARED AND TRIED TO BACK.
CRASH! CAME SOBBER INTO THE TRAY.
FROM OUT OF THE BOX GLIDED A REAL, LIVE SNAKE.
A MAN WAS OUTSIDE PEERING IN AT THE PARTY.
ONE HORSE REARED AND TRIED TO BACK.
CRASH! CAME SOBBER INTO THE TRAY.
FROM OUT OF THE BOX GLIDED A REAL, LIVE SNAKE.
A MAN WAS OUTSIDE PEERING IN AT THE PARTY.
Page 11
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
Page 12
CHAPTER I
SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS
"Sam, this isn't the path."
"I know it, Tom."
"We've missed our way," went on Tom Rover, with a serious look on his
usually sunny face.
"It looks that way to me," answered Sam Rover, his younger brother. "I
think we made a wrong turn after we slid down the cliff."
"What is keeping Dick?"
"I don't know."
"Let's call to him," went on Tom, and set up a loud cry, in which his brother
joined. The pair listened intently, but no answer came back.
"I don't like this," said Sam, an anxious look in his clear eyes. "Maybe Dick
is in trouble."
"Perhaps so," answered Tom Rover.
The two boys were far up on a mountainside, and all around them were tall
trees, thick brushwood, and immense ridges of rocks. It had been a clear,
sunshiny day, but now the sky was overcast, and it looked like rain.
"We've got to go back for Dick," said Tom, after a painful pause. "No use of
going on without him."
"I hope he hasn't fallen over some cliff and hurt himself," returned his
younger brother.
"I don't see why he doesn't answer us, if he's all right," was the
unsatisfactory reply. "Come on, or the storm will overtake us before we get
SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS
"Sam, this isn't the path."
"I know it, Tom."
"We've missed our way," went on Tom Rover, with a serious look on his
usually sunny face.
"It looks that way to me," answered Sam Rover, his younger brother. "I
think we made a wrong turn after we slid down the cliff."
"What is keeping Dick?"
"I don't know."
"Let's call to him," went on Tom, and set up a loud cry, in which his brother
joined. The pair listened intently, but no answer came back.
"I don't like this," said Sam, an anxious look in his clear eyes. "Maybe Dick
is in trouble."
"Perhaps so," answered Tom Rover.
The two boys were far up on a mountainside, and all around them were tall
trees, thick brushwood, and immense ridges of rocks. It had been a clear,
sunshiny day, but now the sky was overcast, and it looked like rain.
"We've got to go back for Dick," said Tom, after a painful pause. "No use of
going on without him."
"I hope he hasn't fallen over some cliff and hurt himself," returned his
younger brother.
"I don't see why he doesn't answer us, if he's all right," was the
unsatisfactory reply. "Come on, or the storm will overtake us before we get
Page 13
down from the mountain and we'll be soaked by the time we reach home."
Side by side the brothers retraced their steps—a hard task, for it is much
easier to climb down a steep mountainside than to climb up.
To those who have read the previous volumes in this "Rover Boys Series,"
the two brothers just mentioned will need no special introduction. The
Rover boys were three in number, Dick being the oldest, fun-loving Tom
coming next, and Sam bringing up the rear. All were bright, lively, up-to-
date lads, and honest and manly to the core. They lived on a farm called
Valley Brook, in New York state,—a beautiful spot owned by their uncle,
Randolph Rover, and his wife, Martha. Their father, Anderson Rover, also
lived at the farm when at home, but he was away a great deal on business.
From the farm the boys had been sent, some years before, to Putnam Hall,
an ideal place of learning, of which we shall learn more as our tale
proceeds. What the lads did there on their arrival has already been related in
"The Rover Boys at School," the first volume of this series.
A short term at Putnam Hall was followed by a trip on the ocean, and then a
long journey to the jungles of Africa, in search of Anderson Rover, who had
disappeared. Then came a grand outing out west, and another outing on the
great lakes, followed by some stirring adventures in the mountains of New
York state.
Coming from the mountains, the three youths had expected to go back to
Putnam Hall at once, but fate ordained otherwise and they were cast away
in the Pacific Ocean, as related in "The Rover Boys on Land and Sea." They
had a hard task of it getting home, and then returned to the school and had
some splendid times while in camp with the other cadets.
When vacation was once more at hand the boys soon solved the problem of
what to do. Their Uncle Randolph had taken a houseboat for debt. The craft
was located on the Ohio River, and it was resolved to make a trip down the
Mississippi.
"It will be the best ever!" Tom declared, and they started with much
enthusiasm, taking with them "Songbird" Powell, a school chum addicted to
the making of doggerel which he called poetry, Fred Garrison, a plucky boy
who had stood by them through thick and thin, and Hans Mueller, a German
Side by side the brothers retraced their steps—a hard task, for it is much
easier to climb down a steep mountainside than to climb up.
To those who have read the previous volumes in this "Rover Boys Series,"
the two brothers just mentioned will need no special introduction. The
Rover boys were three in number, Dick being the oldest, fun-loving Tom
coming next, and Sam bringing up the rear. All were bright, lively, up-to-
date lads, and honest and manly to the core. They lived on a farm called
Valley Brook, in New York state,—a beautiful spot owned by their uncle,
Randolph Rover, and his wife, Martha. Their father, Anderson Rover, also
lived at the farm when at home, but he was away a great deal on business.
From the farm the boys had been sent, some years before, to Putnam Hall,
an ideal place of learning, of which we shall learn more as our tale
proceeds. What the lads did there on their arrival has already been related in
"The Rover Boys at School," the first volume of this series.
A short term at Putnam Hall was followed by a trip on the ocean, and then a
long journey to the jungles of Africa, in search of Anderson Rover, who had
disappeared. Then came a grand outing out west, and another outing on the
great lakes, followed by some stirring adventures in the mountains of New
York state.
Coming from the mountains, the three youths had expected to go back to
Putnam Hall at once, but fate ordained otherwise and they were cast away
in the Pacific Ocean, as related in "The Rover Boys on Land and Sea." They
had a hard task of it getting home, and then returned to the school and had
some splendid times while in camp with the other cadets.
When vacation was once more at hand the boys soon solved the problem of
what to do. Their Uncle Randolph had taken a houseboat for debt. The craft
was located on the Ohio River, and it was resolved to make a trip down the
Mississippi.
"It will be the best ever!" Tom declared, and they started with much
enthusiasm, taking with them "Songbird" Powell, a school chum addicted to
the making of doggerel which he called poetry, Fred Garrison, a plucky boy
who had stood by them through thick and thin, and Hans Mueller, a German
Page 14
youth who was still struggling with the mysteries of the English tongue.
With the boys went an old friend, Mrs. Stanhope, and her sister, Mrs.
Laning. With Mrs. Stanhope was her only daughter Dora, whom Dick
Rover considered the sweetest girl in the whole world, and Mrs. Laning had
with her two daughters, Grace and Nellie, especial friends of Sam and Dick.
The trip on the houseboat proved a long and eventful one, and during that
time the boys and their company fell in with Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp and
several other enemies. On the Mississippi the craft was damaged, and while
it was being repaired the party took a trip inland, as related in "The Rover
Boys on the Plains." Then the houseboat was stolen, and what this led to
has been related in detail in "The Rover Boys in Southern Waters." In that
volume they brought to book several of the rascals who had annoyed them,
and they caused Dan Baxter to feel so ashamed of himself that the bully
made up his mind to reform.
Tired out from their long trip, the Rover boys were glad enough to get back
home again. For nearly a week their friends remained with them at Valley
Brook farm and then they departed, the Stanhopes and Lanings for their
homes and Fred, Hans and Songbird for Putnam Hall.
"Of course you're coming back to the Hall?" Fred had said on leaving.
"Coming back?" had been Tom's answer. "Why, you couldn't keep us away
with a Gatling gun!"
"To be sure we'll be back," answered Dick Rover.
"And we'll have the greatest times ever," chimed in Sam. "I am fairly
aching to see the dear old school again."
"And Captain Putnam, and all the rest," continued Tom.
"And have some fun, eh, Tom?" and Sam poked his fun-loving brother in
the ribs.
"Well, when we go back we've got to do some studying," Dick had put in.
"Do you know what father said yesterday?"
"No, what?" came simultaneously from his brothers.
With the boys went an old friend, Mrs. Stanhope, and her sister, Mrs.
Laning. With Mrs. Stanhope was her only daughter Dora, whom Dick
Rover considered the sweetest girl in the whole world, and Mrs. Laning had
with her two daughters, Grace and Nellie, especial friends of Sam and Dick.
The trip on the houseboat proved a long and eventful one, and during that
time the boys and their company fell in with Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp and
several other enemies. On the Mississippi the craft was damaged, and while
it was being repaired the party took a trip inland, as related in "The Rover
Boys on the Plains." Then the houseboat was stolen, and what this led to
has been related in detail in "The Rover Boys in Southern Waters." In that
volume they brought to book several of the rascals who had annoyed them,
and they caused Dan Baxter to feel so ashamed of himself that the bully
made up his mind to reform.
Tired out from their long trip, the Rover boys were glad enough to get back
home again. For nearly a week their friends remained with them at Valley
Brook farm and then they departed, the Stanhopes and Lanings for their
homes and Fred, Hans and Songbird for Putnam Hall.
"Of course you're coming back to the Hall?" Fred had said on leaving.
"Coming back?" had been Tom's answer. "Why, you couldn't keep us away
with a Gatling gun!"
"To be sure we'll be back," answered Dick Rover.
"And we'll have the greatest times ever," chimed in Sam. "I am fairly
aching to see the dear old school again."
"And Captain Putnam, and all the rest," continued Tom.
"And have some fun, eh, Tom?" and Sam poked his fun-loving brother in
the ribs.
"Well, when we go back we've got to do some studying," Dick had put in.
"Do you know what father said yesterday?"
"No, what?" came simultaneously from his brothers.
Page 15
"He said we were getting too old to go to Putnam Hall—that we ought to be
thinking of going to college, or of getting into business."
"Hum!" murmured Tom, and he became suddenly thoughtful.
"I know why he said that," said Sam, with a wink at his big brother. "He
knows how sweet Dick is on Dora, and——"
"Hi! you let up!" cried Dick, his face reddening. "It wasn't that at all. We are
getting pretty old for Putnam Hall, and you know it."
"It seems I'd never want to leave the dear old school," murmured Tom.
"Why, it's like a second home to us. Think of all the jolly times we've had
there—and the host of friends we've made."
"And the enemies," added Sam. "Don't forget them, or they may feel
slighted."
"Dan Baxter was our worst enemy in that school, and he is going to reform,
Sam."
"Perhaps. I won't feel sure of it until I really see it," answered the youngest
Rover.
"By the way, I got a postal from Dan to-day," said Dick. "He is in
Philadelphia, and working for a carpet manufacturer."
"Well, if he's gone to work, that's a good sign," said Tom.
On their arrival at the farm the boys had been met by their father, but now
Anderson Rover had gone away on a business trip which was to last for
several days. As usual, he left the lads in charge of his brother and the boys'
aunt.
"Now just take it easy for awhile," was Mr. Rover's advice, on leaving.
"Rest up all you can, and then, when you go back to the school, you'll feel
as bright as a dollar."
"Silver or paper, dad?" asked Tom, mischievously.
"Now, Tom——"
thinking of going to college, or of getting into business."
"Hum!" murmured Tom, and he became suddenly thoughtful.
"I know why he said that," said Sam, with a wink at his big brother. "He
knows how sweet Dick is on Dora, and——"
"Hi! you let up!" cried Dick, his face reddening. "It wasn't that at all. We are
getting pretty old for Putnam Hall, and you know it."
"It seems I'd never want to leave the dear old school," murmured Tom.
"Why, it's like a second home to us. Think of all the jolly times we've had
there—and the host of friends we've made."
"And the enemies," added Sam. "Don't forget them, or they may feel
slighted."
"Dan Baxter was our worst enemy in that school, and he is going to reform,
Sam."
"Perhaps. I won't feel sure of it until I really see it," answered the youngest
Rover.
"By the way, I got a postal from Dan to-day," said Dick. "He is in
Philadelphia, and working for a carpet manufacturer."
"Well, if he's gone to work, that's a good sign," said Tom.
On their arrival at the farm the boys had been met by their father, but now
Anderson Rover had gone away on a business trip which was to last for
several days. As usual, he left the lads in charge of his brother and the boys'
aunt.
"Now just take it easy for awhile," was Mr. Rover's advice, on leaving.
"Rest up all you can, and then, when you go back to the school, you'll feel
as bright as a dollar."
"Silver or paper, dad?" asked Tom, mischievously.
"Now, Tom——"
Page 16
"Oh, I know what you mean, dad, and I'll be as quiet as a mule with a
sandbag tied to his tail," answered the fun-loving offspring.
The day after Anderson Rover's departure from the farm was quiet enough,
but on the morning following the boys' uncle received a letter in the mail
which seemed to trouble him not a little.
"I must attend to this matter without delay," said Randolph Rover to his
wife.
"What is wrong, Randolph?"
"I don't think I can explain to you, Martha. It's about those traction
company bonds I purchased a few months ago."
"Those you paid ten thousand dollars for?"
"Yes."
"What about them?"
"As I said before, I can't explain—it is rather a complicated affair."
"They are yours, aren't they, Randolph?"
"Oh, yes. But——"
"Aren't they worth what you gave for them?"
"I hope so."
"Can't you find out and make sure?"
"That is what I am going to do," replied Randolph Rover, and heaved a
deep sigh. As my old readers know, he was a very retired individual, given
to scientific research, especially in regard to farming, and knew little about
business.
"If you've been swindled in any way, you must go after the men who sold
you the bonds," said Mrs. Rover. "We cannot afford to lose so much
money."
sandbag tied to his tail," answered the fun-loving offspring.
The day after Anderson Rover's departure from the farm was quiet enough,
but on the morning following the boys' uncle received a letter in the mail
which seemed to trouble him not a little.
"I must attend to this matter without delay," said Randolph Rover to his
wife.
"What is wrong, Randolph?"
"I don't think I can explain to you, Martha. It's about those traction
company bonds I purchased a few months ago."
"Those you paid ten thousand dollars for?"
"Yes."
"What about them?"
"As I said before, I can't explain—it is rather a complicated affair."
"They are yours, aren't they, Randolph?"
"Oh, yes. But——"
"Aren't they worth what you gave for them?"
"I hope so."
"Can't you find out and make sure?"
"That is what I am going to do," replied Randolph Rover, and heaved a
deep sigh. As my old readers know, he was a very retired individual, given
to scientific research, especially in regard to farming, and knew little about
business.
"If you've been swindled in any way, you must go after the men who sold
you the bonds," said Mrs. Rover. "We cannot afford to lose so much
money."
Page 17
"I don't believe I've been swindled—at least, if I have, I think the party who
sold me the bonds will make them good, Martha. I'll know all about it to-
morrow," answered Randolph Rover, and there the conversation came to an
end.
sold me the bonds will make them good, Martha. I'll know all about it to-
morrow," answered Randolph Rover, and there the conversation came to an
end.
Page 18
CHAPTER II
WHAT HAPPENED ON THE MOUNTAIN
It was on the day that Randolph Rover was to go to the town of Carwell,
fifteen miles away, to see about the bonds, that the three Rover boys
planned for a day's outing.
"Let us go to the top of Chase Mountain," suggested Sam. "I haven't been
up there for three years."
"Second the suggestion," replied Tom. "We can take a lunch along and
make a day of it," and so it was arranged.
Chase Mountain was about three miles away, on the other side of
Humpback Falls, where Sam had once had such a stirring adventure, as told
in detail in "The Rover Boys at School." It was a ragged eminence, and
from the top a view could be had of the country for many miles around.
The day seemed to be a perfect one when the three youths started, and when
they reached the top of the mountain they enjoyed the vast panorama spread
before them. They likewise enjoyed the substantial lunch their Aunt Martha
had provided, and ate until Tom was ready to "bust his buttons," as he
expressed it.
"Let us try a new path down," said Sam, when it came time to go home, and
he and Tom led the way, over a series of rocky ridges and cliffs anything
but easy to traverse. In some places they had to drop ten and fifteen feet,
and once Tom came down on his ankle in a manner that made him cry with
pain.
"You look out for yourself," warned Dick. "If you sprain an ankle up here
we'll have a job of it getting you home."
"No sprained ankle for mine, thank you," replied Tom. And he was more
careful after that.
WHAT HAPPENED ON THE MOUNTAIN
It was on the day that Randolph Rover was to go to the town of Carwell,
fifteen miles away, to see about the bonds, that the three Rover boys
planned for a day's outing.
"Let us go to the top of Chase Mountain," suggested Sam. "I haven't been
up there for three years."
"Second the suggestion," replied Tom. "We can take a lunch along and
make a day of it," and so it was arranged.
Chase Mountain was about three miles away, on the other side of
Humpback Falls, where Sam had once had such a stirring adventure, as told
in detail in "The Rover Boys at School." It was a ragged eminence, and
from the top a view could be had of the country for many miles around.
The day seemed to be a perfect one when the three youths started, and when
they reached the top of the mountain they enjoyed the vast panorama spread
before them. They likewise enjoyed the substantial lunch their Aunt Martha
had provided, and ate until Tom was ready to "bust his buttons," as he
expressed it.
"Let us try a new path down," said Sam, when it came time to go home, and
he and Tom led the way, over a series of rocky ridges and cliffs anything
but easy to traverse. In some places they had to drop ten and fifteen feet,
and once Tom came down on his ankle in a manner that made him cry with
pain.
"You look out for yourself," warned Dick. "If you sprain an ankle up here
we'll have a job of it getting you home."
"No sprained ankle for mine, thank you," replied Tom. And he was more
careful after that.
Page 19
As Dick came after his brothers he saw something peculiar at one side of
the path he was pursuing. It appeared to be a tin lunch box suspended from
a tree limb by a bit of wire. The box was painted red and seemed to be new.
"That's strange," said the eldest Rover boy to himself. "Who would leave
such a thing as that in that position? I'll have to investigate."
Without telling Sam and Tom what he was going to do, Dick left the path
and plunged into the bushes which grew between himself and the tree from
which the tin box was suspended. Among the bushes the footing was
uncertain, and hardly had he taken a dozen steps when he felt himself
sinking.
"Hi! this won't do!" he cried in alarm, and then plunged down into a big
hole, some bushes, moss and dead leaves coming down on top of him.
In the meantime, Sam and Tom had gone on. Coming to where the path
appeared to divide, they turned to the right, only to find, five minutes later,
that they had made a mistake.
"Where in the world can Dick be?" murmured Sam, after he and his brother
had called again. "I thought he was right behind us."
"So did I, Sam. It's mighty queer what's become of him. If he fell over a
cliff——" Tom did not finish, but heaved a deep sigh.
With anxious hearts the two boys endeavored to retrace their steps up the
mountainside. They had to climb up one of the cliffs, and just as this was
accomplished it began to rain.
"More bad luck," grumbled Sam. "If this keeps on we'll soon be soaked."
"Spit, spat, spo! Where did that mountain path go!" cried Tom, repeating a
doggerel often used by children. "Dick! Dick!" he yelled, at the top of his
lungs. Then Sam joined in the call once again. But as before, there was no
answer.
It must be confessed that the two Rover boys were now thoroughly alarmed.
As they had climbed up the mountainside they knew they must be close to
the spot where they had last seen Dick. What had become of their big
brother?
the path he was pursuing. It appeared to be a tin lunch box suspended from
a tree limb by a bit of wire. The box was painted red and seemed to be new.
"That's strange," said the eldest Rover boy to himself. "Who would leave
such a thing as that in that position? I'll have to investigate."
Without telling Sam and Tom what he was going to do, Dick left the path
and plunged into the bushes which grew between himself and the tree from
which the tin box was suspended. Among the bushes the footing was
uncertain, and hardly had he taken a dozen steps when he felt himself
sinking.
"Hi! this won't do!" he cried in alarm, and then plunged down into a big
hole, some bushes, moss and dead leaves coming down on top of him.
In the meantime, Sam and Tom had gone on. Coming to where the path
appeared to divide, they turned to the right, only to find, five minutes later,
that they had made a mistake.
"Where in the world can Dick be?" murmured Sam, after he and his brother
had called again. "I thought he was right behind us."
"So did I, Sam. It's mighty queer what's become of him. If he fell over a
cliff——" Tom did not finish, but heaved a deep sigh.
With anxious hearts the two boys endeavored to retrace their steps up the
mountainside. They had to climb up one of the cliffs, and just as this was
accomplished it began to rain.
"More bad luck," grumbled Sam. "If this keeps on we'll soon be soaked."
"Spit, spat, spo! Where did that mountain path go!" cried Tom, repeating a
doggerel often used by children. "Dick! Dick!" he yelled, at the top of his
lungs. Then Sam joined in the call once again. But as before, there was no
answer.
It must be confessed that the two Rover boys were now thoroughly alarmed.
As they had climbed up the mountainside they knew they must be close to
the spot where they had last seen Dick. What had become of their big
brother?
Page 20
"Tom, do you think he could have fallen over some cliff and rolled to the
bottom of the mountain?" questioned Sam, anxiously.
"How could he roll to the bottom with the trees so thick? He would have
plenty of chance to catch hold of one of them."
"Not if he was knocked unconscious."
"Well, where can he be?"
"I don't know."
It was now raining steadily, and to protect themselves the two boys pulled
their caps well down over their heads and turned up their coat collars. They
came to a halt under the wide-spreading branches of a hemlock tree.
"It beats the nation, that's what it does," declared Tom. "Maybe the earth
opened and swallowed him up!"
"Tom, this is no joke."
"And I'm not joking, Sam. I can't understand it at all."
"Is that the path over yonder?" continued the youngest Rover, pointing to a
spot beyond the opposite side of the hemlock tree.
"It looks a little like it," was Tom's reply. "Might as well go over and make
sure."
Leaving the shelter of the tree, they made their way through the bushes,
which were now beginning to drip from the rain. As they progressed Sam
pushed a big branch from him and let it swing back suddenly, thereby
catching Tom full in the face.
"Wow!" spluttered the fun-loving Rover, as he staggered back. "Hi! Sam,
do you think I need a shower bath? I'm wet enough already." And Tom
commenced to brush the water from his face.
"I didn't mean to let it slip," answered Sam. "But say——"
What Sam was going to say further will never be known, for just then he
felt himself slipping down into some sort of a hole. He tried to leap back,
bottom of the mountain?" questioned Sam, anxiously.
"How could he roll to the bottom with the trees so thick? He would have
plenty of chance to catch hold of one of them."
"Not if he was knocked unconscious."
"Well, where can he be?"
"I don't know."
It was now raining steadily, and to protect themselves the two boys pulled
their caps well down over their heads and turned up their coat collars. They
came to a halt under the wide-spreading branches of a hemlock tree.
"It beats the nation, that's what it does," declared Tom. "Maybe the earth
opened and swallowed him up!"
"Tom, this is no joke."
"And I'm not joking, Sam. I can't understand it at all."
"Is that the path over yonder?" continued the youngest Rover, pointing to a
spot beyond the opposite side of the hemlock tree.
"It looks a little like it," was Tom's reply. "Might as well go over and make
sure."
Leaving the shelter of the tree, they made their way through the bushes,
which were now beginning to drip from the rain. As they progressed Sam
pushed a big branch from him and let it swing back suddenly, thereby
catching Tom full in the face.
"Wow!" spluttered the fun-loving Rover, as he staggered back. "Hi! Sam,
do you think I need a shower bath? I'm wet enough already." And Tom
commenced to brush the water from his face.
"I didn't mean to let it slip," answered Sam. "But say——"
What Sam was going to say further will never be known, for just then he
felt himself slipping down into some sort of a hole. He tried to leap back,
Page 21
and made a clutch at Tom's legs, and the next instant both rolled over and
over and shot downward, out of the daylight into utter darkness.
They were taken so completely by surprise that neither said a word. Over
and over they went, a shower of dirt, sticks and dead leaves coming after
them. Then they brought up on a big pile of decayed leaves and lay there,
the breath all but knocked out of them.
"Wha—what—where are we?" gasped Sam, when he felt able to speak.
"Say, is thi—this a ne—new shoot-the—the—chutes?" asked Tom who was
bound to have his fun no matter what occurred.
"Are you hurt?"
"I don't think I am, but I reckon my liver turned over about ten times. How
about you?"
"Shook up, that's all," answered Sam, after rising to his feet. "Say, we came
down in a hurry, didn't we?"
"Yes, and got no return ticket either." Tom looked upward. "Gracious! the
top of this hole is about fifty feet away! We are lucky that we didn't break
our necks!"
"Now we are down here, the question is, How do we get out, Tom?"
"Don't ask me any conundrums."
"We've got to get out somehow."
"Unless we want to stay here and save the expense of a cemetery lot."
"Tom!"
"Oh, I know it's no joke, Sam. But what is there to do? Here's a hole at least
fifty feet deep and the sides are almost perpendicular. Do you think we can
climb up? I am afraid, if we try it, we'll end by breaking our necks."
"It certainly is steep," answered the youngest brother, looking upward.
"Say!" he added, suddenly, "do you suppose Dick went down in some such
hole as this?"
over and shot downward, out of the daylight into utter darkness.
They were taken so completely by surprise that neither said a word. Over
and over they went, a shower of dirt, sticks and dead leaves coming after
them. Then they brought up on a big pile of decayed leaves and lay there,
the breath all but knocked out of them.
"Wha—what—where are we?" gasped Sam, when he felt able to speak.
"Say, is thi—this a ne—new shoot-the—the—chutes?" asked Tom who was
bound to have his fun no matter what occurred.
"Are you hurt?"
"I don't think I am, but I reckon my liver turned over about ten times. How
about you?"
"Shook up, that's all," answered Sam, after rising to his feet. "Say, we came
down in a hurry, didn't we?"
"Yes, and got no return ticket either." Tom looked upward. "Gracious! the
top of this hole is about fifty feet away! We are lucky that we didn't break
our necks!"
"Now we are down here, the question is, How do we get out, Tom?"
"Don't ask me any conundrums."
"We've got to get out somehow."
"Unless we want to stay here and save the expense of a cemetery lot."
"Tom!"
"Oh, I know it's no joke, Sam. But what is there to do? Here's a hole at least
fifty feet deep and the sides are almost perpendicular. Do you think we can
climb up? I am afraid, if we try it, we'll end by breaking our necks."
"It certainly is steep," answered the youngest brother, looking upward.
"Say!" he added, suddenly, "do you suppose Dick went down in some such
hole as this?"
Page 22
"Perhaps; where there is one hole there may be more. If he went down let us
hope he didn't get killed."
As well as they were able, the two boys gazed around them. The hole was
irregular in form, but about fifteen feet in diameter. One side was of rough
rocks and the other dirt and tree roots. At the top the treacherous bushes
overhung all sides of the opening, partly concealing the yawning pit below.
"The rain is coming in pretty lively," was Sam's comment, presently. "I
wonder if there is any danger of this hole filling up with water."
"I don't think so, but if it does we can swim out."
"Or get drowned."
"Now who is getting blue?" demanded Tom.
To keep out of the worst of the rain Sam leaned against one of the sides of
the hole. He felt it give beneath his weight and before he could save himself
he went down into another hole, and Tom came after him.
The boys were scared and both cried out lustily. They did not fall far,
however—in fact, they rather rolled, for the second opening was on a slant
of forty-five degrees. They brought up against something soft, but this time
it was not a bank of decayed leaves.
"Sam! And Tom!"
"Dick!"
"Where did you come from?"
"How did you get here?"
"Are you hurt?"
"No, are you?"
"No."
These were some of the questions asked and answered as the three Rover
boys stared at each other. Other questions quickly followed, and Dick told
hope he didn't get killed."
As well as they were able, the two boys gazed around them. The hole was
irregular in form, but about fifteen feet in diameter. One side was of rough
rocks and the other dirt and tree roots. At the top the treacherous bushes
overhung all sides of the opening, partly concealing the yawning pit below.
"The rain is coming in pretty lively," was Sam's comment, presently. "I
wonder if there is any danger of this hole filling up with water."
"I don't think so, but if it does we can swim out."
"Or get drowned."
"Now who is getting blue?" demanded Tom.
To keep out of the worst of the rain Sam leaned against one of the sides of
the hole. He felt it give beneath his weight and before he could save himself
he went down into another hole, and Tom came after him.
The boys were scared and both cried out lustily. They did not fall far,
however—in fact, they rather rolled, for the second opening was on a slant
of forty-five degrees. They brought up against something soft, but this time
it was not a bank of decayed leaves.
"Sam! And Tom!"
"Dick!"
"Where did you come from?"
"How did you get here?"
"Are you hurt?"
"No, are you?"
"No."
These were some of the questions asked and answered as the three Rover
boys stared at each other. Other questions quickly followed, and Dick told
Page 23
how he had started to get the tin box and gone down so unexpectedly.
"You want to be careful," he cautioned. "This mountainside is full of holes
and pitfalls. I came down one hole and then shot right into another."
"And we did the same thing!" cried Tom. "Thank heaven none of us have
broken bones!"
"Didn't you hear us call to you?" asked the youngest Rover.
"I thought I heard something—but I was not sure. I called back."
"We didn't hear you," answered Tom.
Dick had been trying to get out of the hole into which he had tumbled, but
without success. Now the sides were growing slippery from the rain, so the
ascent became more difficult than ever.
"We're in a pickle," sighed Sam.
"Oh, we've got to get out somehow," answered his big brother. "We can't
stay here forever."
The opening was almost square, with three sides of rough rock. In trying to
climb up some of the rocks Tom gave one a shove and it slid from sight,
revealing an opening beyond.
"Hullo! another hole!" cried the youth, leaping back in consternation. "Why,
the old mountain is fairly honeycombed with them."
"I was never on this side of the mountain before," said Dick. "They used to
tell some queer stories about this side."
"Didn't they say some parts were haunted?" asked Sam.
"Yes, and it was said that, years ago, many travelers coming this way
disappeared."
"Well, why shouldn't they, with so many holes around?" came from Tom.
"If we get out alive we'll be lucky."
"You want to be careful," he cautioned. "This mountainside is full of holes
and pitfalls. I came down one hole and then shot right into another."
"And we did the same thing!" cried Tom. "Thank heaven none of us have
broken bones!"
"Didn't you hear us call to you?" asked the youngest Rover.
"I thought I heard something—but I was not sure. I called back."
"We didn't hear you," answered Tom.
Dick had been trying to get out of the hole into which he had tumbled, but
without success. Now the sides were growing slippery from the rain, so the
ascent became more difficult than ever.
"We're in a pickle," sighed Sam.
"Oh, we've got to get out somehow," answered his big brother. "We can't
stay here forever."
The opening was almost square, with three sides of rough rock. In trying to
climb up some of the rocks Tom gave one a shove and it slid from sight,
revealing an opening beyond.
"Hullo! another hole!" cried the youth, leaping back in consternation. "Why,
the old mountain is fairly honeycombed with them."
"I was never on this side of the mountain before," said Dick. "They used to
tell some queer stories about this side."
"Didn't they say some parts were haunted?" asked Sam.
"Yes, and it was said that, years ago, many travelers coming this way
disappeared."
"Well, why shouldn't they, with so many holes around?" came from Tom.
"If we get out alive we'll be lucky."
Page 24
With great care they got down on their hands and knees and examined the
opening beyond the rocks.
"I believe it's a big cave," announced Dick a few minutes later. "And if it is,
I'm rather inclined to look around inside. Perhaps it will lead to some
opening on the mountainside where we can get out."
opening beyond the rocks.
"I believe it's a big cave," announced Dick a few minutes later. "And if it is,
I'm rather inclined to look around inside. Perhaps it will lead to some
opening on the mountainside where we can get out."
Page 25
CHAPTER III
A MYSTERIOUS CAVE
At first Sam and Tom demurred to entering the cave—which looked dark
and forbidding. But Dick insisted that he was going ahead, and rather than
be left behind they went along.
"We'll light some kind of a torch," said the eldest Rover. "Got some
matches?"
"Yes, I brought along a pocketful," answered Sam. "Didn't know but what
we'd want to build a campfire this noon."
"We'll want one now—to dry our clothing by," said Tom. "Let us pick up
the driest of the sticks."
This they did, and having entered the cave, they made a good-sized blaze.
This sent a ruddy glow around the cavern, and as the boys moved about
fantastic shadows went dancing on the rocky walls, adding to the weirdness
of the scene.
From the fire each of the youths provided himself with a torch, and thus
equipped they moved around the cave with care, taking precautions not to
fall into any more holes. They soon found the opening on the mountainside
long and narrow and running downward.
"We don't want to get lost," cautioned Sam.
"Oh, we can always go back to the fire," answered Dick.
"Unless it goes out on us."
"It won't burn itself out for an hour—I saw to that before we left it."
As the boys advanced into the cave they came across a heap of bones. Dick
examined them carefully.
A MYSTERIOUS CAVE
At first Sam and Tom demurred to entering the cave—which looked dark
and forbidding. But Dick insisted that he was going ahead, and rather than
be left behind they went along.
"We'll light some kind of a torch," said the eldest Rover. "Got some
matches?"
"Yes, I brought along a pocketful," answered Sam. "Didn't know but what
we'd want to build a campfire this noon."
"We'll want one now—to dry our clothing by," said Tom. "Let us pick up
the driest of the sticks."
This they did, and having entered the cave, they made a good-sized blaze.
This sent a ruddy glow around the cavern, and as the boys moved about
fantastic shadows went dancing on the rocky walls, adding to the weirdness
of the scene.
From the fire each of the youths provided himself with a torch, and thus
equipped they moved around the cave with care, taking precautions not to
fall into any more holes. They soon found the opening on the mountainside
long and narrow and running downward.
"We don't want to get lost," cautioned Sam.
"Oh, we can always go back to the fire," answered Dick.
"Unless it goes out on us."
"It won't burn itself out for an hour—I saw to that before we left it."
As the boys advanced into the cave they came across a heap of bones. Dick
examined them carefully.
Page 26
"Skeletons?" queried Sam, and his voice trembled slightly.
"Yes—of lambs and pigs," was the dry answer. "Somebody has been
making this a rendezvous and living on the fat of the land."
"Maybe that accounts for Jerry Burden's losses," suggested Tom. "He said
he lost a lamb last spring, and two pigs."
"Yes, and old Richard Feltham lost a pig and some chickens," added Dick.
"Maybe this has been a hangout for tramps."
"Do you think they are here still?" questioned Sam. "We don't want to have
any trouble."
"I am sure I don't know, Sam. But this proves one thing."
"That we can get out of the cave?"
"Exactly. See, here is an old coat and a pair of old shoes. Somebody has
been in the habit of coming here—and he wasn't in the habit of getting in
the way we got in."
They moved on, and soon reached a larger opening. Here they found a bit of
old harness and, further on, where the ground was soft, the tracks of wagon
wheels.
"Somebody has been in the habit of driving right in here!" exclaimed Tom.
"We are sure to get out!" and his face showed his relief.
"Hark! what's that?" cried Sam, and shrank back as a strange rumbling was
heard. "Is it an earthquake, or a landslide?"
"It's thunder, that's all," said Dick, a minute later, as they listened.
"To be sure—the storm was on us when we fell into the first hole,"
answered the youngest Rover.
"Perhaps we can be glad we are under shelter—if the storm is going to be a
bad one," came from Tom. "But, come on, I want to see daylight again."
He moved on and then gave a cry of astonishment.
"Yes—of lambs and pigs," was the dry answer. "Somebody has been
making this a rendezvous and living on the fat of the land."
"Maybe that accounts for Jerry Burden's losses," suggested Tom. "He said
he lost a lamb last spring, and two pigs."
"Yes, and old Richard Feltham lost a pig and some chickens," added Dick.
"Maybe this has been a hangout for tramps."
"Do you think they are here still?" questioned Sam. "We don't want to have
any trouble."
"I am sure I don't know, Sam. But this proves one thing."
"That we can get out of the cave?"
"Exactly. See, here is an old coat and a pair of old shoes. Somebody has
been in the habit of coming here—and he wasn't in the habit of getting in
the way we got in."
They moved on, and soon reached a larger opening. Here they found a bit of
old harness and, further on, where the ground was soft, the tracks of wagon
wheels.
"Somebody has been in the habit of driving right in here!" exclaimed Tom.
"We are sure to get out!" and his face showed his relief.
"Hark! what's that?" cried Sam, and shrank back as a strange rumbling was
heard. "Is it an earthquake, or a landslide?"
"It's thunder, that's all," said Dick, a minute later, as they listened.
"To be sure—the storm was on us when we fell into the first hole,"
answered the youngest Rover.
"Perhaps we can be glad we are under shelter—if the storm is going to be a
bad one," came from Tom. "But, come on, I want to see daylight again."
He moved on and then gave a cry of astonishment.
Page 27
"Look!"
His brothers did so. On one side of the cave were piled thirty or forty
packing cases. The majority of them were empty, but three, directed to one
Jackson Dwight, Carwell, were full and nailed up.
"Well, I never!" murmured Sam. "Dick——"
"The freight thieves!" ejaculated the eldest Rover. "Don't you remember
what was in the paper before we went south, and what was in again only
yesterday? They have been missing freight from Carwell and Boxton and
half a dozen other stations for over a year. The thieves must have brought
their stuff here and then taken some of it from the packing cases and carted
it away again."
"It certainly looks like it," answered Tom. "Only three full cases left. I
wonder when these were taken?"
"Most likely only a short time ago," said Dick. "The cases look new."
"Do you suppose any of the freight thieves are around? If they are we want
to keep out of their way—if they are desperate characters."
They moved on, and then Dick called a sudden halt.
"I can see daylight ahead," he said. "And somebody is moving around. Let
us put out the torches."
His suggestion was speedily followed, and the three Rover boys advanced
with caution. At its outer end the cave became broader while the roof was
only about ten feet high.
"Hullo, here's another surprise," whispered Dick, as they came closer to the
opening. "Look at that!"
He pointed to one side of the cave and there the others saw an automobile
runabout standing and on the seat two men dressed for a tour. They were
talking to a third man, who was lounging against a front wheel, smoking a
brier-root pipe.
His brothers did so. On one side of the cave were piled thirty or forty
packing cases. The majority of them were empty, but three, directed to one
Jackson Dwight, Carwell, were full and nailed up.
"Well, I never!" murmured Sam. "Dick——"
"The freight thieves!" ejaculated the eldest Rover. "Don't you remember
what was in the paper before we went south, and what was in again only
yesterday? They have been missing freight from Carwell and Boxton and
half a dozen other stations for over a year. The thieves must have brought
their stuff here and then taken some of it from the packing cases and carted
it away again."
"It certainly looks like it," answered Tom. "Only three full cases left. I
wonder when these were taken?"
"Most likely only a short time ago," said Dick. "The cases look new."
"Do you suppose any of the freight thieves are around? If they are we want
to keep out of their way—if they are desperate characters."
They moved on, and then Dick called a sudden halt.
"I can see daylight ahead," he said. "And somebody is moving around. Let
us put out the torches."
His suggestion was speedily followed, and the three Rover boys advanced
with caution. At its outer end the cave became broader while the roof was
only about ten feet high.
"Hullo, here's another surprise," whispered Dick, as they came closer to the
opening. "Look at that!"
He pointed to one side of the cave and there the others saw an automobile
runabout standing and on the seat two men dressed for a tour. They were
talking to a third man, who was lounging against a front wheel, smoking a
brier-root pipe.
Page 28
"Maybe they are the freight thieves," whispered Tom. "Let us get out of
sight and listen to what they have to say."
It was an easy matter to keep out of sight, for the walls of the cave were
very uneven at this point. They got behind a projection, and by crawling up
a rocky ledge managed to reach a point above and to one side of the
runabout and not over a dozen feet from it.
"Then you weren't going to stop here, Merrick?" asked the man leaning
against the wheel.
"Not now, Dangler," was the reply of the man with the pipe. "The storm
drove us in here."
"When do you expect to meet this Randolph Rover?"
"Very soon."
"He ought to be easy—he is so simple minded."
"Oh, I think we can work him right enough," put in the third man, who was
tall and thin-cheeked.
"Well, if you do, don't forget that I get my share, Pike," said the man called
Dangler.
"Haven't you always gotten your share?" demanded Pike.
"I suppose I have."
"And haven't we given you the information whenever any valuable freight
was coming this way?" put in the man called Merrick.
"Yes, and got your full share of the proceeds, while I ran the risk," growled
Dangler. "It's getting dangerous—I'm going to quit—after the next big
haul," went on the man with the pipe.
"All right—as you wish," answered Merrick. "I wish this storm would let
up. The road will be something fierce for our runabout."
"And bad for my wagon," growled Dangler in return.
sight and listen to what they have to say."
It was an easy matter to keep out of sight, for the walls of the cave were
very uneven at this point. They got behind a projection, and by crawling up
a rocky ledge managed to reach a point above and to one side of the
runabout and not over a dozen feet from it.
"Then you weren't going to stop here, Merrick?" asked the man leaning
against the wheel.
"Not now, Dangler," was the reply of the man with the pipe. "The storm
drove us in here."
"When do you expect to meet this Randolph Rover?"
"Very soon."
"He ought to be easy—he is so simple minded."
"Oh, I think we can work him right enough," put in the third man, who was
tall and thin-cheeked.
"Well, if you do, don't forget that I get my share, Pike," said the man called
Dangler.
"Haven't you always gotten your share?" demanded Pike.
"I suppose I have."
"And haven't we given you the information whenever any valuable freight
was coming this way?" put in the man called Merrick.
"Yes, and got your full share of the proceeds, while I ran the risk," growled
Dangler. "It's getting dangerous—I'm going to quit—after the next big
haul," went on the man with the pipe.
"All right—as you wish," answered Merrick. "I wish this storm would let
up. The road will be something fierce for our runabout."
"And bad for my wagon," growled Dangler in return.
Page 29
The boys listened to the conversation with deep interest. The reference to
their uncle amazed them, and they wondered what the two men in the
runabout had in mind to do. By their talk it was evident they meant to
accomplish something unlawful.
"They are going to play Uncle Randolph some trick," whispered Sam. "We
must get home and warn him."
"What we ought to do is to have the whole crowd arrested," answered Tom.
"They are all implicated in the theft of freight."
"That's the talk," said Dick. "The question is, How can we do it? We are no
match for those three men, and more than likely they are armed."
After this the three men conversed in such a low tone the boys could not
hear a quarter of what was said. But they learned enough to know that
Merrick and Pike were going to meet their uncle and play him false in some
way, and they heard the words "traction bonds" and "coupons" several
times.
"Uncle Randolph had ten thousand dollars' worth of traction company
bonds," said Dick. "He bought them only a short while ago. They pay five
and a half per cent. interest and he thought them a first-class investment."
"Oh, we'll have to warn him," said Sam. "He is so open-hearted he would
trust most anybody."
Merrick had descended from the runabout and gone out of the cave. Now he
came back, said something to the others, and started up the auto. In another
moment he had the machine turned around. Then it spun out of the cave and
down a fairly good road in the direction of Carwell. The man named
Dangler followed the runabout to the road and watched it disappear around
a turn bordered by trees. The storm was now rolling away to the westward
and the rain had ceased.
"They have gone!" cried Tom. "Where to?"
"Perhaps to our farm—to see Uncle Randolph," answered Sam. "We ought
to follow them as quickly as we can."
their uncle amazed them, and they wondered what the two men in the
runabout had in mind to do. By their talk it was evident they meant to
accomplish something unlawful.
"They are going to play Uncle Randolph some trick," whispered Sam. "We
must get home and warn him."
"What we ought to do is to have the whole crowd arrested," answered Tom.
"They are all implicated in the theft of freight."
"That's the talk," said Dick. "The question is, How can we do it? We are no
match for those three men, and more than likely they are armed."
After this the three men conversed in such a low tone the boys could not
hear a quarter of what was said. But they learned enough to know that
Merrick and Pike were going to meet their uncle and play him false in some
way, and they heard the words "traction bonds" and "coupons" several
times.
"Uncle Randolph had ten thousand dollars' worth of traction company
bonds," said Dick. "He bought them only a short while ago. They pay five
and a half per cent. interest and he thought them a first-class investment."
"Oh, we'll have to warn him," said Sam. "He is so open-hearted he would
trust most anybody."
Merrick had descended from the runabout and gone out of the cave. Now he
came back, said something to the others, and started up the auto. In another
moment he had the machine turned around. Then it spun out of the cave and
down a fairly good road in the direction of Carwell. The man named
Dangler followed the runabout to the road and watched it disappear around
a turn bordered by trees. The storm was now rolling away to the westward
and the rain had ceased.
"They have gone!" cried Tom. "Where to?"
"Perhaps to our farm—to see Uncle Randolph," answered Sam. "We ought
to follow them as quickly as we can."
Page 30
"I think we had better capture the fellow left behind," said Dick. "We ought
to be able to do it."
"That's the talk," said Tom. "Sure we can do it, being three to one."
Dangler watched the runabout and then gazed up and down the mountain
for several minutes. Then of a sudden he started in a direction opposite to
that taken by the machine.
"He is going away!" cried Sam.
"Come on after him!" called his big brother, and ran from the cave with the
others at his heels. Just as he did this Dangler glanced back and saw them.
"Hey, you!" he cried in consternation.
"Stop!" called out Dick. "We want you."
At this command Dangler was more amazed than ever. But of a sudden he
appeared to realize something of what had happened and commenced to
run.
"Stop!" cried Tom and Sam, but at this the man only ran the faster.
"Come on—we've got to catch that rascal!" exclaimed Dick, and started to
sprint. The others followed as quickly as they could, and a rapid chase
along the mountain road ensued. But if the boys could run so could the
freight robber, and he made the best possible use of his legs until he gained
a side trail. Then he darted into this, and when the Rover boys came up he
had disappeared.
"Where is he?" panted Sam.
"He took to this path, but he isn't in sight," answered Dick. He was almost
winded himself.
"Come on, he must be somewhere around," put in Tom, and ran down the
path several hundred feet. Then he tripped over a fallen log and went
headlong in the bushes and wet grass. He got up looking tired out and cross.
"We've missed him," announced Dick, rather dismally. "It's a pity, too. He
deserves to be put under arrest."
to be able to do it."
"That's the talk," said Tom. "Sure we can do it, being three to one."
Dangler watched the runabout and then gazed up and down the mountain
for several minutes. Then of a sudden he started in a direction opposite to
that taken by the machine.
"He is going away!" cried Sam.
"Come on after him!" called his big brother, and ran from the cave with the
others at his heels. Just as he did this Dangler glanced back and saw them.
"Hey, you!" he cried in consternation.
"Stop!" called out Dick. "We want you."
At this command Dangler was more amazed than ever. But of a sudden he
appeared to realize something of what had happened and commenced to
run.
"Stop!" cried Tom and Sam, but at this the man only ran the faster.
"Come on—we've got to catch that rascal!" exclaimed Dick, and started to
sprint. The others followed as quickly as they could, and a rapid chase
along the mountain road ensued. But if the boys could run so could the
freight robber, and he made the best possible use of his legs until he gained
a side trail. Then he darted into this, and when the Rover boys came up he
had disappeared.
"Where is he?" panted Sam.
"He took to this path, but he isn't in sight," answered Dick. He was almost
winded himself.
"Come on, he must be somewhere around," put in Tom, and ran down the
path several hundred feet. Then he tripped over a fallen log and went
headlong in the bushes and wet grass. He got up looking tired out and cross.
"We've missed him," announced Dick, rather dismally. "It's a pity, too. He
deserves to be put under arrest."
Page 31
"I think we had better get home and warn Uncle Randolph," returned Sam.
"If we don't there is no telling what that fellow Merrick and that Pike may
do."
"If we don't there is no telling what that fellow Merrick and that Pike may
do."
Page 32
CHAPTER IV
AT THE FARM
The others considered Sam's advice good, and after another look around for
Dangler, they turned in the direction of home. They were a good three miles
from the farm and had to cross the river above the falls, thus adding half a
mile more to the journey. It was wet and muddy walking and they had not
covered over a mile when Tom called a halt.
"I am about fagged out," he announced. "Wonder if we can't hire a buggy at
the next farmhouse."
"We can try anyway," answered Dick.
Directly after crossing the river they came to a small farmhouse, and
walked around to the kitchen, where they saw an old woman shelling peas.
"We can't let you have any carriage," she said. "The men folks are to town
and they've got the horses."
The boys were about to turn away when Dick thought of something.
"By the way, do you know a man named Dangler?" he asked.
"Sure, I do," was the answer.
"Does he live around here?"
"I guess he lives where he pleases. He is an old bachelor and comes and
goes as he likes. He used to have a cottage down the pike, but it burnt down
last winter."
"Then you haven't any idea where he is stopping now?"
"No."
AT THE FARM
The others considered Sam's advice good, and after another look around for
Dangler, they turned in the direction of home. They were a good three miles
from the farm and had to cross the river above the falls, thus adding half a
mile more to the journey. It was wet and muddy walking and they had not
covered over a mile when Tom called a halt.
"I am about fagged out," he announced. "Wonder if we can't hire a buggy at
the next farmhouse."
"We can try anyway," answered Dick.
Directly after crossing the river they came to a small farmhouse, and
walked around to the kitchen, where they saw an old woman shelling peas.
"We can't let you have any carriage," she said. "The men folks are to town
and they've got the horses."
The boys were about to turn away when Dick thought of something.
"By the way, do you know a man named Dangler?" he asked.
"Sure, I do," was the answer.
"Does he live around here?"
"I guess he lives where he pleases. He is an old bachelor and comes and
goes as he likes. He used to have a cottage down the pike, but it burnt down
last winter."
"Then you haven't any idea where he is stopping now?"
"No."
Page 33
"Do you know a man named Merrick and another man named Pike?" went
on the eldest Rover boy.
At this the old woman shook her head.
"Never heard tell of them," she said.
"Has this Dangler any relatives around here?" asked Tom.
"None that I know of."
"Do you know what kind of man he is?" asked Sam.
"I never talk about my neighbors," answered the old woman, and drew up
her thin lips and went on shelling peas.
Feeling it would be useless to ask any more questions, the three boys
journeyed wearily on to the next farmhouse. This belonged to a fat German
named Gus Schmidt, who knew the Rovers fairly well.
"Yah, I let you haf a carriage alretty," said Gus Schmidt. "Put you must
pring him back to-morrow, hey?"
"We will," answered Dick.
"I vos hear some putty goot stories apout you Rofer poys," went on Mr.
Schmidt, while he was hooking up his horse. "You vos on der Mississippi
Rifer, hey?"
"We were," answered Sam.
"Und you vos go owid on der blains und catch some counterfeiters, hey?"
"Yes, we had something to do with it," came from Tom.
"Und den you vos go py der Gulluf of Mexico alretty und find a steampoat
vos has nopotty got on it," pursued Gus Schmidt. "Ach, it vos vonderful vot
vos habben to somepody, ain't it?"
"Didn't you ever have anything happen to you, Mr. Schmidt?" asked Sam.
"Only vonce, und dot vos enough. I peen in New York, und der poys call
me names. Den I run after dem, und da vos go py a cellar full of vater. I vos
on the eldest Rover boy.
At this the old woman shook her head.
"Never heard tell of them," she said.
"Has this Dangler any relatives around here?" asked Tom.
"None that I know of."
"Do you know what kind of man he is?" asked Sam.
"I never talk about my neighbors," answered the old woman, and drew up
her thin lips and went on shelling peas.
Feeling it would be useless to ask any more questions, the three boys
journeyed wearily on to the next farmhouse. This belonged to a fat German
named Gus Schmidt, who knew the Rovers fairly well.
"Yah, I let you haf a carriage alretty," said Gus Schmidt. "Put you must
pring him back to-morrow, hey?"
"We will," answered Dick.
"I vos hear some putty goot stories apout you Rofer poys," went on Mr.
Schmidt, while he was hooking up his horse. "You vos on der Mississippi
Rifer, hey?"
"We were," answered Sam.
"Und you vos go owid on der blains und catch some counterfeiters, hey?"
"Yes, we had something to do with it," came from Tom.
"Und den you vos go py der Gulluf of Mexico alretty und find a steampoat
vos has nopotty got on it," pursued Gus Schmidt. "Ach, it vos vonderful vot
vos habben to somepody, ain't it?"
"Didn't you ever have anything happen to you, Mr. Schmidt?" asked Sam.
"Only vonce, und dot vos enough. I peen in New York, und der poys call
me names. Den I run after dem, und da vos go py a cellar full of vater. I vos
Page 34
run on a poard, und der poys turn dot poard——"
"And you fell into the water," finished Tom.
"Not much! I chumped back to der sidevalk," answered Gus Schmidt, and
then laughed heartily at his little joke.
The three Rover boys were soon in the carriage and on the way to the farm.
The horse that had been loaned to them was a speedy animal and they made
good time despite the muddiness of the road. The brief storm had been a
severe one, and in one spot the roadbed was considerably washed out.
The boys took the carriage around to the barn and left it in charge of Jack
Ness, the man of all work. Then they hurried to the house.
"Oh, boys, I am so glad that you are back!" exclaimed Mrs. Rover, on
seeing them. "I suppose you are wet through. Better dry your clothing at
once, or change them, and I'll get you some hot tea to drink."
"We are all right, Aunt Martha," answered Dick. "We were under shelter
during the worst of the storm. Is Uncle Randolph around?"
"No, he went to Carwell on business. I am worried about him, for I am
afraid he got caught in the storm, for he drove over."
"What did he go for?" questioned Tom, quickly.
"Oh, it was a private matter."
"About some traction company bonds?" asked Sam, who could not hold
back his curiosity.
"Yes. But how do you happen to know about it?" demanded his aunt, in
astonishment.
"We found something out to-day, aunty," said Dick. "It's a queer piece of
business. Do you know where Uncle Randolph was going?"
"You mean in Carwell?"
"Yes."
"And you fell into the water," finished Tom.
"Not much! I chumped back to der sidevalk," answered Gus Schmidt, and
then laughed heartily at his little joke.
The three Rover boys were soon in the carriage and on the way to the farm.
The horse that had been loaned to them was a speedy animal and they made
good time despite the muddiness of the road. The brief storm had been a
severe one, and in one spot the roadbed was considerably washed out.
The boys took the carriage around to the barn and left it in charge of Jack
Ness, the man of all work. Then they hurried to the house.
"Oh, boys, I am so glad that you are back!" exclaimed Mrs. Rover, on
seeing them. "I suppose you are wet through. Better dry your clothing at
once, or change them, and I'll get you some hot tea to drink."
"We are all right, Aunt Martha," answered Dick. "We were under shelter
during the worst of the storm. Is Uncle Randolph around?"
"No, he went to Carwell on business. I am worried about him, for I am
afraid he got caught in the storm, for he drove over."
"What did he go for?" questioned Tom, quickly.
"Oh, it was a private matter."
"About some traction company bonds?" asked Sam, who could not hold
back his curiosity.
"Yes. But how do you happen to know about it?" demanded his aunt, in
astonishment.
"We found something out to-day, aunty," said Dick. "It's a queer piece of
business. Do you know where Uncle Randolph was going?"
"You mean in Carwell?"
"Yes."
Page 35
"I think to the hotel."
"Hum," mused the eldest of the Rover boys. "Wonder if I can get him on the
telephone?" For a telephone line had been put up from Oak Run to the farm.
"Why, Dick, is there anything wrong?" demanded Mrs. Rover, turning pale.
"I hope not, Aunt Martha. We'll soon know. Don't worry, please."
"Your uncle was very much disturbed when he went away."
"I am going to try to telephone to him at once," said Dick.
The telephone was on a landing of the stairs, where the bell could readily be
heard upstairs and down, and Dick lost no time in taking down the receiver
and calling up the office at Oak Run.
"I want to get the hotel at Carwell," he told the operator. "This is 685 W," he
added.
"I cannot give you Carwell," was the answer.
"Why not?"
"The lightning struck down some of our poles and the line is out of
commission."
This was dismaying news and for the moment Dick was nonplussed. Then
he spoke to the operator again.
"Can you reach Farleytown?"
"Yes, but the line from Farleytown to Carwell is down, too," came over the
wire.
"Can you reach Deeming's Corners?"
"No. Can't get to Carwell in any way at all," was the decided answer, and
Dick hung up the receiver much crestfallen.
"The storm has knocked the telephone service into a cocked hat," he
explained to the others. "The only way for us to reach Carwell is to drive
there."
"Hum," mused the eldest of the Rover boys. "Wonder if I can get him on the
telephone?" For a telephone line had been put up from Oak Run to the farm.
"Why, Dick, is there anything wrong?" demanded Mrs. Rover, turning pale.
"I hope not, Aunt Martha. We'll soon know. Don't worry, please."
"Your uncle was very much disturbed when he went away."
"I am going to try to telephone to him at once," said Dick.
The telephone was on a landing of the stairs, where the bell could readily be
heard upstairs and down, and Dick lost no time in taking down the receiver
and calling up the office at Oak Run.
"I want to get the hotel at Carwell," he told the operator. "This is 685 W," he
added.
"I cannot give you Carwell," was the answer.
"Why not?"
"The lightning struck down some of our poles and the line is out of
commission."
This was dismaying news and for the moment Dick was nonplussed. Then
he spoke to the operator again.
"Can you reach Farleytown?"
"Yes, but the line from Farleytown to Carwell is down, too," came over the
wire.
"Can you reach Deeming's Corners?"
"No. Can't get to Carwell in any way at all," was the decided answer, and
Dick hung up the receiver much crestfallen.
"The storm has knocked the telephone service into a cocked hat," he
explained to the others. "The only way for us to reach Carwell is to drive
there."
Page 36
"Then let us do that, and right away!" cried Tom, who had been talking to
his aunt. "Uncle Randolph took those ten thousand dollars worth of traction
company bonds with him, and Aunt Martha says the bonds were
unregistered, so anybody could use them."
"Do you think somebody is going to steal the bonds?" asked the aunt.
"Two men are up to some game,—that is as much as we know," said Dick,
thinking it unwise to keep his aunt in the dark any longer. "And we know
the men are rascals," he added.
"Oh, will they—they attack your uncle?"
"I don't think they are that kind," said Sam. "I think they'll try to get the
bonds away by some slick game."
The aunt hated to see the boys go on a mission of possible peril and yet she
wanted to have her husband warned. The lads ran down to the barn and had
Jack Ness hitch up a fresh team to a buckboard. It was now growing dark.
"Take good care of yourselves," cried Mrs. Rover, as they drove off. "If the
telephone and telegraph poles are down on the road see that you do not run
into any of them."
They were driving to the gateway of the big farm when they saw Alexander
Pop running after them, flourishing something in his hand. Aleck was a
colored man who had once worked at Putnam Hall, but who was now
attached to the Rover household.
"I was jess a-thinkin' that maybe yo' boys wasn't armed," he said. "If yo'
ain't, don't yo' want dis pistol?" And he held up a weapon he had purchased
while on the river trip with them.
"I didn't think there would be any shooting," answered Dick. "But now
you've brought it, I might as well take the pistol along," and he placed the
weapon in his pocket.
"Perhaps yo' would like to hab dis chicken along?" went on the colored
man. He delighted to be with the Rover boys on every possible occasion.
his aunt. "Uncle Randolph took those ten thousand dollars worth of traction
company bonds with him, and Aunt Martha says the bonds were
unregistered, so anybody could use them."
"Do you think somebody is going to steal the bonds?" asked the aunt.
"Two men are up to some game,—that is as much as we know," said Dick,
thinking it unwise to keep his aunt in the dark any longer. "And we know
the men are rascals," he added.
"Oh, will they—they attack your uncle?"
"I don't think they are that kind," said Sam. "I think they'll try to get the
bonds away by some slick game."
The aunt hated to see the boys go on a mission of possible peril and yet she
wanted to have her husband warned. The lads ran down to the barn and had
Jack Ness hitch up a fresh team to a buckboard. It was now growing dark.
"Take good care of yourselves," cried Mrs. Rover, as they drove off. "If the
telephone and telegraph poles are down on the road see that you do not run
into any of them."
They were driving to the gateway of the big farm when they saw Alexander
Pop running after them, flourishing something in his hand. Aleck was a
colored man who had once worked at Putnam Hall, but who was now
attached to the Rover household.
"I was jess a-thinkin' that maybe yo' boys wasn't armed," he said. "If yo'
ain't, don't yo' want dis pistol?" And he held up a weapon he had purchased
while on the river trip with them.
"I didn't think there would be any shooting," answered Dick. "But now
you've brought it, I might as well take the pistol along," and he placed the
weapon in his pocket.
"Perhaps yo' would like to hab dis chicken along?" went on the colored
man. He delighted to be with the Rover boys on every possible occasion.
Page 37
"No, the buckboard is crowded now," answered Dick. "You do what you
can to quiet Mrs. Rover."
"Yes, tell her not to worry about us," added Tom.
"And don't mention the pistol," called Sam, as the turnout moved on again.
After leaving the vicinity of the farm, the boys had a distance of thirteen
miles to cover. Part of the road lay through the valley which had given the
farm its name, but then it ran up and over a series of hills, and through
several patches of woods. Under the trees it was dark, and they had to
slacken their speed for fear of accident.
"Danger ahead!" cried Sam presently, and Dick, who was driving, brought
the team to a halt. Across the road lay an uprooted tree.
"Can't drive around that," announced Sam, after an inspection. "And it will
be hard work dragging it out of the way."
"We'll drive over it," announced Dick. "Hold tight, if you don't want to be
bounced off."
He called to the horses, and the team moved forward slowly. They had not
been out of the stable for several days and were inclined to dance and
prance. They stepped in among the tree branches and then one animal
reared and tried to back.
"Get up there, Dan!" cried Dick. "None of that tomfoolery! Get up, I say!"
The other horse wanted to go ahead, and he dragged his mate deeper into
the tree limbs. Then, without warning, the balky animal made a leap,
cleared the tree, and started down the road at breakneck speed.
"Look out, the team is running away!" yelled Sam, and then stopped short,
for he as well as the others were in danger of being thrown from the
buckboard.
can to quiet Mrs. Rover."
"Yes, tell her not to worry about us," added Tom.
"And don't mention the pistol," called Sam, as the turnout moved on again.
After leaving the vicinity of the farm, the boys had a distance of thirteen
miles to cover. Part of the road lay through the valley which had given the
farm its name, but then it ran up and over a series of hills, and through
several patches of woods. Under the trees it was dark, and they had to
slacken their speed for fear of accident.
"Danger ahead!" cried Sam presently, and Dick, who was driving, brought
the team to a halt. Across the road lay an uprooted tree.
"Can't drive around that," announced Sam, after an inspection. "And it will
be hard work dragging it out of the way."
"We'll drive over it," announced Dick. "Hold tight, if you don't want to be
bounced off."
He called to the horses, and the team moved forward slowly. They had not
been out of the stable for several days and were inclined to dance and
prance. They stepped in among the tree branches and then one animal
reared and tried to back.
"Get up there, Dan!" cried Dick. "None of that tomfoolery! Get up, I say!"
The other horse wanted to go ahead, and he dragged his mate deeper into
the tree limbs. Then, without warning, the balky animal made a leap,
cleared the tree, and started down the road at breakneck speed.
"Look out, the team is running away!" yelled Sam, and then stopped short,
for he as well as the others were in danger of being thrown from the
buckboard.
Page 38
CHAPTER V
RANDOLPH ROVER'S STORY
It was a time of peril, and all of the Rover boys realized this fully. The
buckboard was a strong one, but the road had been washed out so much by
the storm that it was very uneven, and the jouncing threatened each moment
to land one lad or another out on his head.
"Whoa! whoa!" yelled Dick, and did his best to rein in the team. But, as
mentioned before, they had not been out for several days and were
consequently fresh and inclined to keep on. Each had the bit in his teeth, so
pulling on the lines was of little avail.
"If we don't stop soon something is going to happen," was Tom's comment,
and scarcely had he spoken when they went down into a rut and Sam was
flung up and over a wheel into some brushwood. Then the team went on as
before.
The woods left behind, they came to a large open field, where the ground
was rather soft.
"Turn in here, Dick, if you can," cried Tom.
"That is what I am trying to do," answered the eldest Rover boy, pulling on
one rein with might and main.
At first the horses refused to leave the road, but at last the strain on the one
rein told and Dan swerved to the right, dragging his mate with him. As the
wheels of the buckboard sank into the soft soil of the field the pulling
became harder, and at last the horses dropped into a walk and were then
brought to a stop with ease.
"Wonder if Sam was hurt?" were Dick's first words, as he leaped to the
ground and ran to the heads of the team to quiet them.
RANDOLPH ROVER'S STORY
It was a time of peril, and all of the Rover boys realized this fully. The
buckboard was a strong one, but the road had been washed out so much by
the storm that it was very uneven, and the jouncing threatened each moment
to land one lad or another out on his head.
"Whoa! whoa!" yelled Dick, and did his best to rein in the team. But, as
mentioned before, they had not been out for several days and were
consequently fresh and inclined to keep on. Each had the bit in his teeth, so
pulling on the lines was of little avail.
"If we don't stop soon something is going to happen," was Tom's comment,
and scarcely had he spoken when they went down into a rut and Sam was
flung up and over a wheel into some brushwood. Then the team went on as
before.
The woods left behind, they came to a large open field, where the ground
was rather soft.
"Turn in here, Dick, if you can," cried Tom.
"That is what I am trying to do," answered the eldest Rover boy, pulling on
one rein with might and main.
At first the horses refused to leave the road, but at last the strain on the one
rein told and Dan swerved to the right, dragging his mate with him. As the
wheels of the buckboard sank into the soft soil of the field the pulling
became harder, and at last the horses dropped into a walk and were then
brought to a stop with ease.
"Wonder if Sam was hurt?" were Dick's first words, as he leaped to the
ground and ran to the heads of the team to quiet them.
Page 39
"He went out in a hurry, that's sure," was Tom's answer. "Can you hold them
now?"
"Yes—the fire is all out of them."
"Then I'll run back and see to Sam." And Tom set off on a dog trot toward
the spot where the mishap to his younger brother had occurred. He found
Sam sitting on a rock rubbing his left wrist.
"Hurt?" he sang out, anxiously.
"This wrist is a little lame, and my knee is skinned," was the answer. "Did
they get away and throw you out?"
"No, Dick managed to stop them by turning into a soft field. It is lucky you
didn't break your neck."
"I might have if I hadn't tumbled into the bushes, Tom. Gracious, how the
buckboard did jounce up and down!"
Limping a little on account of the bruised knee, Sam followed his brother
down the road. They found Dick had led the team from the field. He, too,
was glad to learn Sam was not seriously injured.
"What's to do now?" asked Tom. "I don't like to trust that team much."
"Oh, they're tamed down now," asserted Dick. "I am sure they won't want to
run away again."
"We want to get to Carwell as soon as possible, but we don't want to do it
by breaking our necks," went on the fun-loving Rover.
Once more the three youths got on the buckboard and Dick started the team.
The fire was now all out of them, and they went along at their regular gait.
It had grown so dark the boys had to light a lantern they had brought along.
"Listen!" said Sam presently, and held up his hand. From out of the
darkness they heard the steady chug-chug of an automobile. It seemed to be
coming toward them.
"Maybe it's the runabout with those two men!" cried Tom.
now?"
"Yes—the fire is all out of them."
"Then I'll run back and see to Sam." And Tom set off on a dog trot toward
the spot where the mishap to his younger brother had occurred. He found
Sam sitting on a rock rubbing his left wrist.
"Hurt?" he sang out, anxiously.
"This wrist is a little lame, and my knee is skinned," was the answer. "Did
they get away and throw you out?"
"No, Dick managed to stop them by turning into a soft field. It is lucky you
didn't break your neck."
"I might have if I hadn't tumbled into the bushes, Tom. Gracious, how the
buckboard did jounce up and down!"
Limping a little on account of the bruised knee, Sam followed his brother
down the road. They found Dick had led the team from the field. He, too,
was glad to learn Sam was not seriously injured.
"What's to do now?" asked Tom. "I don't like to trust that team much."
"Oh, they're tamed down now," asserted Dick. "I am sure they won't want to
run away again."
"We want to get to Carwell as soon as possible, but we don't want to do it
by breaking our necks," went on the fun-loving Rover.
Once more the three youths got on the buckboard and Dick started the team.
The fire was now all out of them, and they went along at their regular gait.
It had grown so dark the boys had to light a lantern they had brought along.
"Listen!" said Sam presently, and held up his hand. From out of the
darkness they heard the steady chug-chug of an automobile. It seemed to be
coming toward them.
"Maybe it's the runabout with those two men!" cried Tom.
Page 40
"If it is, let us try to stop them," answered Dick.
They brought the team to a halt and listened. For a few seconds the chug-
chug came closer, then it died away in the distance on their left.
"The machine must have taken to a side road," was Dick's comment.
"Yes, and we may as well go on," answered Tom.
Once more they proceeded on their way. Less than a hundred yards were
covered when they reached the side road. In the muddy roadway the tracks
of the rubber tires of the automobile were plainly to be seen.
"If we were sure they were the men we might go after them," said Sam.
"We'd not catch them with the horses," answered Dick.
"And it might be another machine," added Tom. "There are plenty of them
in Carwell."
They were now within two miles of the town and the farmhouses were
becoming more numerous. Just as they struck a paved street, Tom uttered an
exclamation:
"Here comes Uncle Randolph now!"
He pointed ahead to where a street light fell on a horse and buggy. On the
seat of the latter sat Randolph Rover, driving along contentedly.
"Hullo, Uncle Randolph!" sang out Dick, and brought the buckboard to a
halt.
"Why, Dick!" exclaimed the uncle, staring at the three boys in surprise.
"What brings you here this time of night?"
"We came to find you, Uncle Randolph," said Tom, and added: "Are your
traction company bonds safe?"
"My bonds? What do you know of my bonds?" And now the buggy halted
beside the buckboard.
"We know two men are after them," said Sam.
They brought the team to a halt and listened. For a few seconds the chug-
chug came closer, then it died away in the distance on their left.
"The machine must have taken to a side road," was Dick's comment.
"Yes, and we may as well go on," answered Tom.
Once more they proceeded on their way. Less than a hundred yards were
covered when they reached the side road. In the muddy roadway the tracks
of the rubber tires of the automobile were plainly to be seen.
"If we were sure they were the men we might go after them," said Sam.
"We'd not catch them with the horses," answered Dick.
"And it might be another machine," added Tom. "There are plenty of them
in Carwell."
They were now within two miles of the town and the farmhouses were
becoming more numerous. Just as they struck a paved street, Tom uttered an
exclamation:
"Here comes Uncle Randolph now!"
He pointed ahead to where a street light fell on a horse and buggy. On the
seat of the latter sat Randolph Rover, driving along contentedly.
"Hullo, Uncle Randolph!" sang out Dick, and brought the buckboard to a
halt.
"Why, Dick!" exclaimed the uncle, staring at the three boys in surprise.
"What brings you here this time of night?"
"We came to find you, Uncle Randolph," said Tom, and added: "Are your
traction company bonds safe?"
"My bonds? What do you know of my bonds?" And now the buggy halted
beside the buckboard.
"We know two men are after them," said Sam.
Page 41
"Oh, I thought that was a secret," answered Mr. Rover.
"But did you see the men?" asked Dick, impatiently.
"Oh, yes, and I have had a narrow escape from being swindled," answered
the uncle, calmly.
"Oh, then you escaped," said Dick, and he and his brothers breathed a sigh
of relief.
"Yes, I escaped," answered Randolph Rover. "It was very kind of Mr.
Jardell to come to me as he did," he went on.
"Mr. Jardell?" asked Tom. "Who is he?"
"Why, the treasurer of the traction company."
"Then you haven't seen a man named Merrick and another named Pike?"
asked Sam.
"Why, no. Who are they?"
"Two rascals who were up to some game. We think they were after your
traction company bonds."
"Ha! perhaps—But no, that couldn't be," murmured Mr. Rover, wiping off
the spectacles he wore. "I—er—I really do not understand this, boys."
"Tell us what you've been doing, uncle, and then we'll tell what we know,"
said Dick.
"Um! Well, you know that some time ago I invested in ten thousand dollars
worth of traction company bonds—got them through an agent in New
York."
"Yes."
"Well, about a week ago I received a private letter from Mr. Jardell, of the
traction company, stating that there was something wrong with the bonds.
Some plates had been stolen and counterfeit bonds printed."
"Yes."
"But did you see the men?" asked Dick, impatiently.
"Oh, yes, and I have had a narrow escape from being swindled," answered
the uncle, calmly.
"Oh, then you escaped," said Dick, and he and his brothers breathed a sigh
of relief.
"Yes, I escaped," answered Randolph Rover. "It was very kind of Mr.
Jardell to come to me as he did," he went on.
"Mr. Jardell?" asked Tom. "Who is he?"
"Why, the treasurer of the traction company."
"Then you haven't seen a man named Merrick and another named Pike?"
asked Sam.
"Why, no. Who are they?"
"Two rascals who were up to some game. We think they were after your
traction company bonds."
"Ha! perhaps—But no, that couldn't be," murmured Mr. Rover, wiping off
the spectacles he wore. "I—er—I really do not understand this, boys."
"Tell us what you've been doing, uncle, and then we'll tell what we know,"
said Dick.
"Um! Well, you know that some time ago I invested in ten thousand dollars
worth of traction company bonds—got them through an agent in New
York."
"Yes."
"Well, about a week ago I received a private letter from Mr. Jardell, of the
traction company, stating that there was something wrong with the bonds.
Some plates had been stolen and counterfeit bonds printed."
"Yes."
Page 42
"I was asked to keep quiet about the matter, for if the facts became
generally known the public would become frightened and the bonds would
go down in the stock market. Mr. Jardell said he would meet me at Carwell
and have the printer look at my bonds and find out if they were genuine or
not."
"And what did you do then?" asked Dick, who began to smell a mouse, as
the saying goes.
"I sent Mr. Jardell word I would meet him at the Carwell hotel to-day. We
met, and he and his printer, a man named Grimes, said the bonds I
possessed were counterfeits."
"And then what?"
"Of course I was very much distressed," went on Randolph Rover, calmly.
"I did not know what to do. But Mr. Jardell was very nice about it. He said
he would take the bonds and get the company to issue good ones in their
place. He gave me a receipt for them, and I am to have the good bonds next
week."
"Why should he give you good bonds for bad ones?" said Tom, who, like
Dick, was almost certain something was wrong.
"I asked that question, too, Thomas, but he said the reputation of his
company was at stake. He did not want the public at large to know that
bogus bonds were on the market."
"Uncle Randolph, do you know this Mr. Jardell personally?" asked Dick.
"Why—er—not exactly. But his letters——"
"How did he look?"
As well as he was able Mr. Rover described the man and also his
companion. The boys exchanged glances.
"Merrick and Pike," muttered Tom.
"What is that you say, Thomas?"
"We think those men were swindlers," said Sam.
generally known the public would become frightened and the bonds would
go down in the stock market. Mr. Jardell said he would meet me at Carwell
and have the printer look at my bonds and find out if they were genuine or
not."
"And what did you do then?" asked Dick, who began to smell a mouse, as
the saying goes.
"I sent Mr. Jardell word I would meet him at the Carwell hotel to-day. We
met, and he and his printer, a man named Grimes, said the bonds I
possessed were counterfeits."
"And then what?"
"Of course I was very much distressed," went on Randolph Rover, calmly.
"I did not know what to do. But Mr. Jardell was very nice about it. He said
he would take the bonds and get the company to issue good ones in their
place. He gave me a receipt for them, and I am to have the good bonds next
week."
"Why should he give you good bonds for bad ones?" said Tom, who, like
Dick, was almost certain something was wrong.
"I asked that question, too, Thomas, but he said the reputation of his
company was at stake. He did not want the public at large to know that
bogus bonds were on the market."
"Uncle Randolph, do you know this Mr. Jardell personally?" asked Dick.
"Why—er—not exactly. But his letters——"
"How did he look?"
As well as he was able Mr. Rover described the man and also his
companion. The boys exchanged glances.
"Merrick and Pike," muttered Tom.
"What is that you say, Thomas?"
"We think those men were swindlers," said Sam.
Page 43
"Swindlers! Oh, my dear Samuel, impossible!" cried Randolph Rover
aghast. "Why, they were very nice gentlemen, very nice. They asked me
how my scientific farming was getting along, and both had read my article
in the Review on the grafting of grape vines, and——"
"But we know these chaps," said Dick, "and they are called Merrick and
Pike."
"And they talked about getting the best of you," added Tom. "That is why
we followed you to Carwell. Where are the men now?"
"They have gone away. But——"
"Were they in a green runabout—an auto runabout?"
"They had a runabout, yes. I do not remember what color it was."
"The same fellows!" cried Dick. "Uncle Randolph, unless we are very much
mistaken, you have been tricked, swindled! They have robbed you of the
ten thousand dollars worth of bonds!"
aghast. "Why, they were very nice gentlemen, very nice. They asked me
how my scientific farming was getting along, and both had read my article
in the Review on the grafting of grape vines, and——"
"But we know these chaps," said Dick, "and they are called Merrick and
Pike."
"And they talked about getting the best of you," added Tom. "That is why
we followed you to Carwell. Where are the men now?"
"They have gone away. But——"
"Were they in a green runabout—an auto runabout?"
"They had a runabout, yes. I do not remember what color it was."
"The same fellows!" cried Dick. "Uncle Randolph, unless we are very much
mistaken, you have been tricked, swindled! They have robbed you of the
ten thousand dollars worth of bonds!"
Page 44
CHAPTER VI
WAITING FOR NEWS
It took Randolph Rover several minutes to comprehend the various
statements made by the boys. That he had really been swindled by such
nicely-spoken men as he had met at the Carwell hotel seemed extraordinary
to him.
"I understand the bonds were not registered," said Dick.
"That is true," groaned his uncle.
"Then anybody could use them."
"Yes, although I have the numbers,—on a sheet in my desk at home."
"Well, that will make it more difficult for the rascals to dispose of them,"
said Sam.
"I'd like to catch that Merrick and that Pike, and punch their heads for
them," commented Tom. It angered him exceedingly to see how readily his
open-minded relative had fallen into the swindlers' trap.
"But there may be some mistake," said Randolph Rover, in a forlorn tone.
"Would that Merrick dare to impersonate Mr. Jardell?"
"Swindlers will do anything," answered Sam.
"We can make sure of that point by sending word to the traction company
offices," answered Dick. "You are sure Mr. Jardell is the treasurer?"
"Yes—Mr. Andrew D. Jardell."
"Let us go back to town and see if we can catch him by long distance 'phone
or by telegraph."
WAITING FOR NEWS
It took Randolph Rover several minutes to comprehend the various
statements made by the boys. That he had really been swindled by such
nicely-spoken men as he had met at the Carwell hotel seemed extraordinary
to him.
"I understand the bonds were not registered," said Dick.
"That is true," groaned his uncle.
"Then anybody could use them."
"Yes, although I have the numbers,—on a sheet in my desk at home."
"Well, that will make it more difficult for the rascals to dispose of them,"
said Sam.
"I'd like to catch that Merrick and that Pike, and punch their heads for
them," commented Tom. It angered him exceedingly to see how readily his
open-minded relative had fallen into the swindlers' trap.
"But there may be some mistake," said Randolph Rover, in a forlorn tone.
"Would that Merrick dare to impersonate Mr. Jardell?"
"Swindlers will do anything," answered Sam.
"We can make sure of that point by sending word to the traction company
offices," answered Dick. "You are sure Mr. Jardell is the treasurer?"
"Yes—Mr. Andrew D. Jardell."
"Let us go back to town and see if we can catch him by long distance 'phone
or by telegraph."
Page 45
Shaking his head sadly, Randolph Rover turned his buggy around and
followed the boys to the central office of the telephone company. Here all
was activity on account of the broken-down wires, but communications
were being gradually resumed. They looked into the telephone book, and at
last got a connection which, a few minutes later, put them into
communication with Andrew D. Jardell's private residence in the city.
"Is Mr. Jardell at home?" asked Dick, who was doing the telephoning.
"Mr. Jardell is away," was the answer.
"Is he at or near Carwell, New York state?"
"No, he is in Paris, and has been for two weeks."
"You are sure of this?"
"Yes."
"Who are you?"
"I am Mrs. Jardell. Who are you?"
"My name is Richard Rover. My uncle, Randolph Rover, has been swindled
out of some traction company bonds by a man who said he was Mr.
Jardell."
"Mercy me! You don't say so! Well, my husband had nothing to do with it,
you may be sure. He went to London first and then to Paris, and in a day or
two he is to start for Switzerland. His health is very poor and the doctor said
he needed the trip."
Some more talk followed, and Mrs. Jardell advised Dick to communicate
with the traction company at once, and he said he would do so.
"It wasn't Mr. Jardell at all, Uncle Randolph," said the youth, as he hung up
the receiver. "The whole thing was a cleverly-planned swindle, and unless
you can get the bonds back you'll be out the money."
At this announcement Mr. Rover nearly collapsed—for he was rather a
retired man, and had had little to do in a business way since his trip to
followed the boys to the central office of the telephone company. Here all
was activity on account of the broken-down wires, but communications
were being gradually resumed. They looked into the telephone book, and at
last got a connection which, a few minutes later, put them into
communication with Andrew D. Jardell's private residence in the city.
"Is Mr. Jardell at home?" asked Dick, who was doing the telephoning.
"Mr. Jardell is away," was the answer.
"Is he at or near Carwell, New York state?"
"No, he is in Paris, and has been for two weeks."
"You are sure of this?"
"Yes."
"Who are you?"
"I am Mrs. Jardell. Who are you?"
"My name is Richard Rover. My uncle, Randolph Rover, has been swindled
out of some traction company bonds by a man who said he was Mr.
Jardell."
"Mercy me! You don't say so! Well, my husband had nothing to do with it,
you may be sure. He went to London first and then to Paris, and in a day or
two he is to start for Switzerland. His health is very poor and the doctor said
he needed the trip."
Some more talk followed, and Mrs. Jardell advised Dick to communicate
with the traction company at once, and he said he would do so.
"It wasn't Mr. Jardell at all, Uncle Randolph," said the youth, as he hung up
the receiver. "The whole thing was a cleverly-planned swindle, and unless
you can get the bonds back you'll be out the money."
At this announcement Mr. Rover nearly collapsed—for he was rather a
retired man, and had had little to do in a business way since his trip to
Page 46
Africa with the boys, as related in "The Rover Boys in the Jungle." He did
not know what to do, and stood rubbing his hands nervously.
"The swindlers!" he murmured. "Really, it is getting so that nobody can be
trusted!"
"The best thing we can do is to send word to the various towns to stop the
runabout with the two men in it on sight and have the rascals held by the
authorities," said Dick, who felt he must take charge of affairs.
"That's the talk!" cried Tom, "and the sooner we get at it the better."
"Let us find out where that side road leads to," added Sam, "I mean the road
on which we heard the auto."
Inside of an hour various messages had been sent by telephone and
telegraph. It was now growing late and the Rovers hardly knew what to do
next. From their uncle the boys got the whole tale concerning the bonds, but
the new light shed on the subject did not help matters.
They also told the authorities about the cave and the boxes stored there, and
some men were at once sent off to investigate and take possession of
whatever could be found.
"I think some of us ought to go home," said Sam. "Aunt Martha won't go to
bed until we get back, and she will be greatly worried."
It was finally decided that Tom and Dick should remain at the Carwell hotel
over night and Sam and his uncle should go home in the buggy. The team
was put up at the hotel barn, and then all hands went to the dining room for
a late supper.
"I'm as hungry as two bears," announced Tom.
"Well, I shan't say no to a good feed," answered Sam.
Randolph Rover could eat but little. Now that he realized what had
occurred, he upbraided himself bitterly for having been so deluded.
"They talked about scientific farming just to get me into good humor," he
said, bitterly. "I see it all! Oh, if I can only get my hands on them!"
not know what to do, and stood rubbing his hands nervously.
"The swindlers!" he murmured. "Really, it is getting so that nobody can be
trusted!"
"The best thing we can do is to send word to the various towns to stop the
runabout with the two men in it on sight and have the rascals held by the
authorities," said Dick, who felt he must take charge of affairs.
"That's the talk!" cried Tom, "and the sooner we get at it the better."
"Let us find out where that side road leads to," added Sam, "I mean the road
on which we heard the auto."
Inside of an hour various messages had been sent by telephone and
telegraph. It was now growing late and the Rovers hardly knew what to do
next. From their uncle the boys got the whole tale concerning the bonds, but
the new light shed on the subject did not help matters.
They also told the authorities about the cave and the boxes stored there, and
some men were at once sent off to investigate and take possession of
whatever could be found.
"I think some of us ought to go home," said Sam. "Aunt Martha won't go to
bed until we get back, and she will be greatly worried."
It was finally decided that Tom and Dick should remain at the Carwell hotel
over night and Sam and his uncle should go home in the buggy. The team
was put up at the hotel barn, and then all hands went to the dining room for
a late supper.
"I'm as hungry as two bears," announced Tom.
"Well, I shan't say no to a good feed," answered Sam.
Randolph Rover could eat but little. Now that he realized what had
occurred, he upbraided himself bitterly for having been so deluded.
"They talked about scientific farming just to get me into good humor," he
said, bitterly. "I see it all! Oh, if I can only get my hands on them!"
Page 47
After Mr. Rover and Sam had departed, Dick and Tom wandered around the
hotel and the vicinity for three hours. They anxiously awaited some
message regarding the two swindlers, but nothing came. Then, worn out by
the strenuous day they had put in, they went to bed and slept soundly until
morning.
Before having breakfast they asked for messages. There was one from a
village called Bahan, saying a green runabout with two men had passed
through there about midnight. But the men had not been captured, and it
was not known what had become of them.
At noon the telephone line between Oak Run and Carwell was in working
order once more, and the boys sent word home. Then they left directions at
the hotel, so that any messages coming in might be transmitted to the Rover
farm.
"Well, I never!" cried Dick, suddenly.
"What now?" asked his brother.
"That freight thief, and that stuff in the cave——"
"Humph! it slipped my mind entirely. I was thinking only of Uncle
Randolph's bonds."
"Let us find out if anything has been done."
At the local police headquarters they found that a wagon had just come in,
loaded with the three full boxes of goods located at the cave. A search was
still in progress for Dangler, but so far he had not been located.
"This clears up the mystery of the freight thefts," said an officer to the boys.
"I only hope we can get our hands on Bill Dangler."
"You know him?" asked Dick.
"Oh, yes. Years ago he used to work for the freight division of the railroad."
"Do you know anything of this Merrick and the fellow called Pike?"
"No, but our idea is that the three men were in the deal together. Probably
this Merrick and this Pike pulled off this affair of the traction company
hotel and the vicinity for three hours. They anxiously awaited some
message regarding the two swindlers, but nothing came. Then, worn out by
the strenuous day they had put in, they went to bed and slept soundly until
morning.
Before having breakfast they asked for messages. There was one from a
village called Bahan, saying a green runabout with two men had passed
through there about midnight. But the men had not been captured, and it
was not known what had become of them.
At noon the telephone line between Oak Run and Carwell was in working
order once more, and the boys sent word home. Then they left directions at
the hotel, so that any messages coming in might be transmitted to the Rover
farm.
"Well, I never!" cried Dick, suddenly.
"What now?" asked his brother.
"That freight thief, and that stuff in the cave——"
"Humph! it slipped my mind entirely. I was thinking only of Uncle
Randolph's bonds."
"Let us find out if anything has been done."
At the local police headquarters they found that a wagon had just come in,
loaded with the three full boxes of goods located at the cave. A search was
still in progress for Dangler, but so far he had not been located.
"This clears up the mystery of the freight thefts," said an officer to the boys.
"I only hope we can get our hands on Bill Dangler."
"You know him?" asked Dick.
"Oh, yes. Years ago he used to work for the freight division of the railroad."
"Do you know anything of this Merrick and the fellow called Pike?"
"No, but our idea is that the three men were in the deal together. Probably
this Merrick and this Pike pulled off this affair of the traction company
Page 48
bonds as a side issue."
"Have the freight robberies been large?" asked Sam.
"Not so large at one time, but they have been going on for months, and the
total from four different stations along the line foots up to a good many
thousand dollars."
"Well, I hope we catch all three of the men—and any others who may be in
league with them," said Dick, and then he and Tom walked off. A little later
they were on the buckboard and bound for home.
When they arrived at the farm they found that their uncle had sent a long
letter to the officers of the traction company, relating in full what had
occurred. In return the officials of the concern said they would put a private
detective on the case, and this was done. But weeks went by and nothing
was seen or heard of Merrick and Pike, and what had become of the missing
bonds remained a mystery.
"I am anxious to take a look at that cave where the stolen freight was
stored," said Sam one day. "Supposing we drive to it?"
"That will suit me," answered Dick. "I want to learn about something else—
that red tin box I saw hanging from a tree."
"Oh, yes, I had forgotten about that," put in Tom. "Well, shall we walk or
drive over?"
It was decided to drive as far as the cave, and not knowing how long they
would be gone, the boys took a lunch along.
"Now, take care of yourselves," warned Randolph Rover. "Don't fall into
any more holes."
"We'll try to watch out!" sang out Tom.
Then Dick cracked the whip, and off the team started at a good pace, the
eldest Rover, however, holding them well under control. It was a clear and
beautiful day. The boys did not dream of the odd adventure in store for
them.
"Have the freight robberies been large?" asked Sam.
"Not so large at one time, but they have been going on for months, and the
total from four different stations along the line foots up to a good many
thousand dollars."
"Well, I hope we catch all three of the men—and any others who may be in
league with them," said Dick, and then he and Tom walked off. A little later
they were on the buckboard and bound for home.
When they arrived at the farm they found that their uncle had sent a long
letter to the officers of the traction company, relating in full what had
occurred. In return the officials of the concern said they would put a private
detective on the case, and this was done. But weeks went by and nothing
was seen or heard of Merrick and Pike, and what had become of the missing
bonds remained a mystery.
"I am anxious to take a look at that cave where the stolen freight was
stored," said Sam one day. "Supposing we drive to it?"
"That will suit me," answered Dick. "I want to learn about something else—
that red tin box I saw hanging from a tree."
"Oh, yes, I had forgotten about that," put in Tom. "Well, shall we walk or
drive over?"
It was decided to drive as far as the cave, and not knowing how long they
would be gone, the boys took a lunch along.
"Now, take care of yourselves," warned Randolph Rover. "Don't fall into
any more holes."
"We'll try to watch out!" sang out Tom.
Then Dick cracked the whip, and off the team started at a good pace, the
eldest Rover, however, holding them well under control. It was a clear and
beautiful day. The boys did not dream of the odd adventure in store for
them.
Page 49
Page 50
CHAPTER VII
A STRANGE LETTER BOX
"It won't be long now before we'll have to get back to Putnam Hall,"
observed Sam, as they drove along. "Dear old school! How I love it!"
"It's too bad that we are getting too old to go there," said Tom. "But we can't
be boys always."
"I shall be glad to see the other fellows again," came from Dick.
"Do you know what I think?" declared Tom. "I think the Putnam Hall cadets
are the finest lot of boys in the world!"
"Throwing bouquets at yourself, Tom?" said Sam, with a laugh.
"Well, don't you agree with me?"
"I certainly do, Sam, and Captain Putnam is the best teacher in the world.
My, but won't we have fun when we get back!"
"We'll have to have a feast in honor of our return," said Dick, and smiled
that quiet smile of his which meant so much.
The distance to the cave was soon covered, and the boys tied their team to a
tree in that vicinity. They went inside and found that everything, even to the
empty boxes, had been taken away. The place had been explored by a
number of curiosity seekers.
"It is queer that this cave wasn't discovered before," was Dick's comment,
after they had spent half an hour in walking around.
"Perhaps the opening to the road wasn't so large formerly," suggested Tom.
"Dangler may have enlarged it, so he could drive in."
"That is true. Well, it will be a regular picnic place after this. Its fame will
spread for miles around." And Dick was right, and the cave is a well-known
A STRANGE LETTER BOX
"It won't be long now before we'll have to get back to Putnam Hall,"
observed Sam, as they drove along. "Dear old school! How I love it!"
"It's too bad that we are getting too old to go there," said Tom. "But we can't
be boys always."
"I shall be glad to see the other fellows again," came from Dick.
"Do you know what I think?" declared Tom. "I think the Putnam Hall cadets
are the finest lot of boys in the world!"
"Throwing bouquets at yourself, Tom?" said Sam, with a laugh.
"Well, don't you agree with me?"
"I certainly do, Sam, and Captain Putnam is the best teacher in the world.
My, but won't we have fun when we get back!"
"We'll have to have a feast in honor of our return," said Dick, and smiled
that quiet smile of his which meant so much.
The distance to the cave was soon covered, and the boys tied their team to a
tree in that vicinity. They went inside and found that everything, even to the
empty boxes, had been taken away. The place had been explored by a
number of curiosity seekers.
"It is queer that this cave wasn't discovered before," was Dick's comment,
after they had spent half an hour in walking around.
"Perhaps the opening to the road wasn't so large formerly," suggested Tom.
"Dangler may have enlarged it, so he could drive in."
"That is true. Well, it will be a regular picnic place after this. Its fame will
spread for miles around." And Dick was right, and the cave is a well-known
Page 51
spot in that portion of New York state to this day.
The boys had brought with them two electric pocket lights, as they are
called—lights they had purchased while on their river outing—and with
these turned on they walked to the extreme rear of the cave and along the
various passageways running up the mountainside.
"Here is where we dropped in," said Dick, pointing out the spot.
"I wish we could drop out—and land up on the mountain outside," returned
his youngest brother. "Then, maybe, you could locate that tin lunch box, or
whatever it was."
"I'd get up,
Very soon
If I had,
A big balloon!"
sang out Tom, merrily. "But as there doesn't seem to be a balloon handy,
what's the matter with trying to climb up?" he added.
"And pull down several tons of dirt and rock on your head," said Dick.
"Better go slow. We already know how treacherous these holes are. You'll
get out of one by getting into another that's worse."
"I brought a lariat along," said Sam.
"A lariat?" queried the others.
"Sure,—the one I bought when we were out west. I thought we might use it
for climbing purposes. It is light but strong, and we can lasso a tree or
stump up there with it."
"Hurrah! Sam has solved the problem of how the Rover boys shall rise in
the world!" exclaimed Tom, gaily. "Sam, try your skill by all means."
"Show me the tree or stump and I will," answered his brother readily.
As well as they were able, they crawled from one part of the hole to a spot
that was somewhat higher. Then they found a projecting rock above them
and Sam threw the noose of his lariat over this.
The boys had brought with them two electric pocket lights, as they are
called—lights they had purchased while on their river outing—and with
these turned on they walked to the extreme rear of the cave and along the
various passageways running up the mountainside.
"Here is where we dropped in," said Dick, pointing out the spot.
"I wish we could drop out—and land up on the mountain outside," returned
his youngest brother. "Then, maybe, you could locate that tin lunch box, or
whatever it was."
"I'd get up,
Very soon
If I had,
A big balloon!"
sang out Tom, merrily. "But as there doesn't seem to be a balloon handy,
what's the matter with trying to climb up?" he added.
"And pull down several tons of dirt and rock on your head," said Dick.
"Better go slow. We already know how treacherous these holes are. You'll
get out of one by getting into another that's worse."
"I brought a lariat along," said Sam.
"A lariat?" queried the others.
"Sure,—the one I bought when we were out west. I thought we might use it
for climbing purposes. It is light but strong, and we can lasso a tree or
stump up there with it."
"Hurrah! Sam has solved the problem of how the Rover boys shall rise in
the world!" exclaimed Tom, gaily. "Sam, try your skill by all means."
"Show me the tree or stump and I will," answered his brother readily.
As well as they were able, they crawled from one part of the hole to a spot
that was somewhat higher. Then they found a projecting rock above them
and Sam threw the noose of his lariat over this.
Page 52
"Will it hold?" queried Dick. "You don't want to try to climb up and fall."
With caution Sam pulled on the lariat. It held, and he went up hand over
hand, for he was a fair athlete. Then his brothers followed. They now stood
on a ledge of rock, and the top of the hole was still twelve feet above them.
"There is a small tree, Sam," said Tom, looking upward. "If you can lasso
that I think we'll be all right."
Once more the youngest Rover started to use the lariat. As it swung upward
it missed the tree and swished out of sight over the edge of the hole.
"Ouch!" came the unexpected cry from above. "Oh, my eye!"
"Hullo! you've lashed somebody!" ejaculated Dick.
"I didn't know there was anybody up there," answered Sam, as the noose of
the lasso slipped downward.
The three Rover boys looked upward. They heard a hasty movement in the
bushes and caught a brief glimpse of a man's face. On the instant the man
disappeared, muttering something to himself.
"It was Dangler!" ejaculated Dick.
"Are you sure?" asked both of the others, in a breath.
"Almost positive."
Dick had scarcely spoken the last words when down into the hole came a
shower of dirt and stones, shoved over the edge above. The boys were
struck by the stones and got some of the dirt in their eyes. Then down came
a second mass of the same sort.
"Sto—stop that!" spluttered Tom, when he could speak. "Do you want to
kill us?"
There was no answer, but down came more dirt and stones, until the boys
were almost covered. What to do they did not know, until Dick suggested
they drop from the ledge and seek safety in the cave. As they went down, a
fair-sized rock followed, scraping Tom's shoulder and causing him to utter a
sharp cry of pain.
With caution Sam pulled on the lariat. It held, and he went up hand over
hand, for he was a fair athlete. Then his brothers followed. They now stood
on a ledge of rock, and the top of the hole was still twelve feet above them.
"There is a small tree, Sam," said Tom, looking upward. "If you can lasso
that I think we'll be all right."
Once more the youngest Rover started to use the lariat. As it swung upward
it missed the tree and swished out of sight over the edge of the hole.
"Ouch!" came the unexpected cry from above. "Oh, my eye!"
"Hullo! you've lashed somebody!" ejaculated Dick.
"I didn't know there was anybody up there," answered Sam, as the noose of
the lasso slipped downward.
The three Rover boys looked upward. They heard a hasty movement in the
bushes and caught a brief glimpse of a man's face. On the instant the man
disappeared, muttering something to himself.
"It was Dangler!" ejaculated Dick.
"Are you sure?" asked both of the others, in a breath.
"Almost positive."
Dick had scarcely spoken the last words when down into the hole came a
shower of dirt and stones, shoved over the edge above. The boys were
struck by the stones and got some of the dirt in their eyes. Then down came
a second mass of the same sort.
"Sto—stop that!" spluttered Tom, when he could speak. "Do you want to
kill us?"
There was no answer, but down came more dirt and stones, until the boys
were almost covered. What to do they did not know, until Dick suggested
they drop from the ledge and seek safety in the cave. As they went down, a
fair-sized rock followed, scraping Tom's shoulder and causing him to utter a
sharp cry of pain.
Page 53
"Are you hurt, Tom?" asked his two brothers.
"Oh, it isn't much," panted Tom. "But I wish I could get my hands on that
rascal, that's all!"
"I am sure now that it must be Dangler," said Dick. "Nobody else around
here would try to injure us. He is mad because we have exposed him. He
must know the officers of the law are looking for him."
"I wish we could catch the rascal," muttered Tom.
"Supposing we climb the mountain from the outside?" suggested Sam. "It is
a perfectly clear day and is early yet. We'll know enough to look out for
pitfalls. If we can catch this Dangler the three of us ought to be able to
manage him."
"If we are going to try anything like that we want to hurry," returned Dick.
"He won't remain in this locality long—now he knows he is discovered."
"Maybe he thinks we didn't see him," came from Tom.
"Well, that will be in our favor. But he'll know somebody will be after him,
for throwing down the dirt and stones."
Having eaten a hasty lunch and washed it down with water from a nearby
spring, the three lads began the ascent of the mountain. This was hard work
and caused them to perspire freely.
"I'm glad I'm not fat," said Tom. "If I was I'd be winded sure."
"I think we'd better keep quiet as soon as we reach the vicinity of the
holes," cautioned Dick.
Half an hour of hard climbing brought the boys to the vicinity where they
had first fallen into the holes leading to the cave, and then they advanced
cautiously and in almost absolute silence. They stopped to listen several
times, but heard nothing but the calls of some birds and the trickling of
water over the rocks.
Arriving at the top of the hole from where the dirt and stones had been
thrown, they gazed around with interest. Where the soil was soft they could
"Oh, it isn't much," panted Tom. "But I wish I could get my hands on that
rascal, that's all!"
"I am sure now that it must be Dangler," said Dick. "Nobody else around
here would try to injure us. He is mad because we have exposed him. He
must know the officers of the law are looking for him."
"I wish we could catch the rascal," muttered Tom.
"Supposing we climb the mountain from the outside?" suggested Sam. "It is
a perfectly clear day and is early yet. We'll know enough to look out for
pitfalls. If we can catch this Dangler the three of us ought to be able to
manage him."
"If we are going to try anything like that we want to hurry," returned Dick.
"He won't remain in this locality long—now he knows he is discovered."
"Maybe he thinks we didn't see him," came from Tom.
"Well, that will be in our favor. But he'll know somebody will be after him,
for throwing down the dirt and stones."
Having eaten a hasty lunch and washed it down with water from a nearby
spring, the three lads began the ascent of the mountain. This was hard work
and caused them to perspire freely.
"I'm glad I'm not fat," said Tom. "If I was I'd be winded sure."
"I think we'd better keep quiet as soon as we reach the vicinity of the
holes," cautioned Dick.
Half an hour of hard climbing brought the boys to the vicinity where they
had first fallen into the holes leading to the cave, and then they advanced
cautiously and in almost absolute silence. They stopped to listen several
times, but heard nothing but the calls of some birds and the trickling of
water over the rocks.
Arriving at the top of the hole from where the dirt and stones had been
thrown, they gazed around with interest. Where the soil was soft they could
Page 54
see the footprints of shoes much larger than those they themselves wore.
"Here is his trail, going away," said Dick, after a close examination.
"There is your tin box!" cried Sam, pointing to the object, still dangling
from a distant tree.
"Wait till I see what is in it," answered his big brother. "It won't take but a
minute or two."
"Beware of holes!" cautioned Tom.
Feeling his way through the brushwood, Dick approached the dangling tin
box. It was a small affair and now hung open. He felt certain in his mind
that when he had seen it before it had been closed.
The box proved to be empty and Dick was, somehow, disappointed. He
glanced on the ground and saw a number of bits of paper, some old looking
and some new. He picked up some of the bits and saw they had been written
on in pencil, but the words or parts of words were undecipherable.
"Well, what do you make of it?" questioned Sam, as he and Tom came up.
"I think I know what this is," answered Dick.
"What?"
"A sort of a private post-office. Somebody was in the habit of leaving
messages here, and Dangler or somebody else got the messages from time
to time."
"Here is his trail, going away," said Dick, after a close examination.
"There is your tin box!" cried Sam, pointing to the object, still dangling
from a distant tree.
"Wait till I see what is in it," answered his big brother. "It won't take but a
minute or two."
"Beware of holes!" cautioned Tom.
Feeling his way through the brushwood, Dick approached the dangling tin
box. It was a small affair and now hung open. He felt certain in his mind
that when he had seen it before it had been closed.
The box proved to be empty and Dick was, somehow, disappointed. He
glanced on the ground and saw a number of bits of paper, some old looking
and some new. He picked up some of the bits and saw they had been written
on in pencil, but the words or parts of words were undecipherable.
"Well, what do you make of it?" questioned Sam, as he and Tom came up.
"I think I know what this is," answered Dick.
"What?"
"A sort of a private post-office. Somebody was in the habit of leaving
messages here, and Dangler or somebody else got the messages from time
to time."
Page 55
CHAPTER VIII
LAST DAYS ON THE FARM
"I believe you are right," said Tom, after he, too, had looked over some of
the bits of paper strewn around. "Here is the word 'box' and here is the word
'Saturday.'"
"Yes, and here are the words, 'fast freight,'" added Sam. "This was nothing
more than a letter box for the freight thieves."
"But why was it placed here?" questioned Dick. "It's a very out-of-the-way
place and hard to get to."
"Maybe somebody had to come this way," answered Tom. "See, here is
something of a trail."
"Yes, and here are those same big footprints!" exclaimed Sam. "For all we
know they may lead to some house or hut on the mountainside."
Having picked up the majority of the bits of paper and put them in their
pockets for future examination, the three Rover boys followed the path or
trail they had discovered. It led along the mountainside to where there was a
small clearing, backed up by a series of rocks from which a spring gushed
forth, sparkling brightly in the sunshine.
"I'd like to get another drink," said Sam; "I am terribly thirsty to-day."
"Wait!" warned Dick, and caught his youngest brother by the arm.
"What's up, Dick?"
"I see a log cabin—over yonder, among the trees."
"Yes, and I see Dangler!" yelled Tom, suddenly. "There he goes, with a big
bundle over his shoulder!" And he pointed to the rear of the log cabin. A
man was just disappearing behind a fringe of brushwood. The bundle he
LAST DAYS ON THE FARM
"I believe you are right," said Tom, after he, too, had looked over some of
the bits of paper strewn around. "Here is the word 'box' and here is the word
'Saturday.'"
"Yes, and here are the words, 'fast freight,'" added Sam. "This was nothing
more than a letter box for the freight thieves."
"But why was it placed here?" questioned Dick. "It's a very out-of-the-way
place and hard to get to."
"Maybe somebody had to come this way," answered Tom. "See, here is
something of a trail."
"Yes, and here are those same big footprints!" exclaimed Sam. "For all we
know they may lead to some house or hut on the mountainside."
Having picked up the majority of the bits of paper and put them in their
pockets for future examination, the three Rover boys followed the path or
trail they had discovered. It led along the mountainside to where there was a
small clearing, backed up by a series of rocks from which a spring gushed
forth, sparkling brightly in the sunshine.
"I'd like to get another drink," said Sam; "I am terribly thirsty to-day."
"Wait!" warned Dick, and caught his youngest brother by the arm.
"What's up, Dick?"
"I see a log cabin—over yonder, among the trees."
"Yes, and I see Dangler!" yelled Tom, suddenly. "There he goes, with a big
bundle over his shoulder!" And he pointed to the rear of the log cabin. A
man was just disappearing behind a fringe of brushwood. The bundle he
Page 56
carried appeared to be tied up in a horse blanket. He was running as hard as
he could.
For a moment the boys did not know what to do. Then they ran to the cabin
and entered. It contained but one room, and this they soon discovered was
deserted. In the chimney a fire was smouldering, and the remains of a meal
lay scattered over a box that did duty as a table.
"This must have been Dangler's hangout," was Dick's comment. "He must
have come back for his things."
"Yes, and this explains why the queer letter box was stationed back there,"
said Tom.
"Aren't you going to try to catch him?" asked Sam, impatiently.
"To be sure," answered Dick, and rushed out, and the others after him.
"Keep back there!" they heard Dangler cry, as they appeared on the trail
back of the log cabin. "Keep back, or it will be the worse for you!"
"Stop!" called Dick. "You might as well give up Dangler; you are bound to
be caught some time."
"Not much! I am armed and I warn you to keep back," answered the freight
thief, and then a bend of the trail hid him from view.
"Do you think he'd dare to shoot?" asked Tom.
"There is no telling what a desperate man will do," replied Dick. "We had
better be cautious."
After that they advanced with care. Presently the trail came out on a
mountain road and this passed over some rocks and crossed two other
roads. They saw no more of Dangler, and the footprints had disappeared.
"He has slipped us," said Tom, coming to a halt and resting on a fallen tree.
"Hang the luck anyway!"
"He came back to the cabin for his things," mused Sam. "I guess he is going
to leave the neighborhood, and maybe for good."
he could.
For a moment the boys did not know what to do. Then they ran to the cabin
and entered. It contained but one room, and this they soon discovered was
deserted. In the chimney a fire was smouldering, and the remains of a meal
lay scattered over a box that did duty as a table.
"This must have been Dangler's hangout," was Dick's comment. "He must
have come back for his things."
"Yes, and this explains why the queer letter box was stationed back there,"
said Tom.
"Aren't you going to try to catch him?" asked Sam, impatiently.
"To be sure," answered Dick, and rushed out, and the others after him.
"Keep back there!" they heard Dangler cry, as they appeared on the trail
back of the log cabin. "Keep back, or it will be the worse for you!"
"Stop!" called Dick. "You might as well give up Dangler; you are bound to
be caught some time."
"Not much! I am armed and I warn you to keep back," answered the freight
thief, and then a bend of the trail hid him from view.
"Do you think he'd dare to shoot?" asked Tom.
"There is no telling what a desperate man will do," replied Dick. "We had
better be cautious."
After that they advanced with care. Presently the trail came out on a
mountain road and this passed over some rocks and crossed two other
roads. They saw no more of Dangler, and the footprints had disappeared.
"He has slipped us," said Tom, coming to a halt and resting on a fallen tree.
"Hang the luck anyway!"
"He came back to the cabin for his things," mused Sam. "I guess he is going
to leave the neighborhood, and maybe for good."
Page 57
Chagrined over their failure to catch the freight thief, the boys looked
around that neighborhood for awhile and then retraced their steps to the log
cabin. Here they found several old articles of wearing apparel and a few
newspapers.
"Here is an envelope," said Sam, fishing the object out from behind the box
that had done duty as a table. "It is addressed to William Dangler. Must
have been some letter he got."
"Anything in it?"
"No."
"What is the postmark?"
"It is almost blurred out," said Sam. He took the envelope to the light.
"Well, I declare! Ithaca!"
"Ithaca!" cried Tom.
"Why, that's the city we stop at to take the boat for Putnam Hall," exclaimed
Dick.
"I know it."
"This is interesting, to say the least," was the comment of the oldest Rover
boy. "Wonder if Dangler has friends or confederates in Ithaca?"
"We must notify the police of this," said Tom. "And the sooner the better."
Satisfied that they could learn nothing more by remaining around the log
cabin, the boys departed, and inside of an hour were on their buckboard and
bound for the farm. From that place they called up the authorities and
informed them of what they had learned. Another search was at once
instituted for Bill Dangler, but the rascal was not captured.
The next day Mr. Anderson Rover came home, and the boys and Randolph
Rover had to acquaint him with all that had taken place. He shook his head
when he heard of the unregistered bonds.
"I am afraid you will never see them again, Randolph," he said to his
brother.
around that neighborhood for awhile and then retraced their steps to the log
cabin. Here they found several old articles of wearing apparel and a few
newspapers.
"Here is an envelope," said Sam, fishing the object out from behind the box
that had done duty as a table. "It is addressed to William Dangler. Must
have been some letter he got."
"Anything in it?"
"No."
"What is the postmark?"
"It is almost blurred out," said Sam. He took the envelope to the light.
"Well, I declare! Ithaca!"
"Ithaca!" cried Tom.
"Why, that's the city we stop at to take the boat for Putnam Hall," exclaimed
Dick.
"I know it."
"This is interesting, to say the least," was the comment of the oldest Rover
boy. "Wonder if Dangler has friends or confederates in Ithaca?"
"We must notify the police of this," said Tom. "And the sooner the better."
Satisfied that they could learn nothing more by remaining around the log
cabin, the boys departed, and inside of an hour were on their buckboard and
bound for the farm. From that place they called up the authorities and
informed them of what they had learned. Another search was at once
instituted for Bill Dangler, but the rascal was not captured.
The next day Mr. Anderson Rover came home, and the boys and Randolph
Rover had to acquaint him with all that had taken place. He shook his head
when he heard of the unregistered bonds.
"I am afraid you will never see them again, Randolph," he said to his
brother.
Page 58
"I am afraid so myself," was the mournful reply.
Anderson Rover had come home to see his boys off to school.
"I want you to make the most of your opportunities while at Putnam Hall
this term," he said, "for it is to be your last."
"Yes, I know that," answered Tom. "But after that, what?"
"We will talk that over later, Tom. You must either go to college or get
ready to go into business."
"I'd like to go to college!" put in Dick.
"So would I—if I knew what kind of a place it was," added Tom.
"If it was as fine a place as Putnam Hall I'd jump at it," came from Sam.
The next few days flew by quickly. During that time Dick received a letter
from Dan Baxter, the former bully of Putnam Hall, which interested him not
a little. This letter ran, in part, as follows:
"I am glad to say that I am now doing fairly well. I tried several positions
and am now a traveling salesman for a large carpet house. I get fifteen
dollars per week, all my expenses, and a commission on sales, so I consider
myself lucky.
"When I look back on what I once was, Dick, I can scarcely realize what a
change has come. But I feel happier than I ever was, and I am in hopes that
I shall live to make a man of myself yet. I am trying to give up all my bad
habits, and I haven't smoked, or drank a glass of liquor, since I left you in
the south."
"That's the kind of a letter I like to get," said Dick, as he let his brothers
peruse the communication. "It does a fellow's heart good, doesn't it?"
"I am glad we let him have that hundred dollars," said Sam. "Do you think
he'll pay it back?"
Anderson Rover had come home to see his boys off to school.
"I want you to make the most of your opportunities while at Putnam Hall
this term," he said, "for it is to be your last."
"Yes, I know that," answered Tom. "But after that, what?"
"We will talk that over later, Tom. You must either go to college or get
ready to go into business."
"I'd like to go to college!" put in Dick.
"So would I—if I knew what kind of a place it was," added Tom.
"If it was as fine a place as Putnam Hall I'd jump at it," came from Sam.
The next few days flew by quickly. During that time Dick received a letter
from Dan Baxter, the former bully of Putnam Hall, which interested him not
a little. This letter ran, in part, as follows:
"I am glad to say that I am now doing fairly well. I tried several positions
and am now a traveling salesman for a large carpet house. I get fifteen
dollars per week, all my expenses, and a commission on sales, so I consider
myself lucky.
"When I look back on what I once was, Dick, I can scarcely realize what a
change has come. But I feel happier than I ever was, and I am in hopes that
I shall live to make a man of myself yet. I am trying to give up all my bad
habits, and I haven't smoked, or drank a glass of liquor, since I left you in
the south."
"That's the kind of a letter I like to get," said Dick, as he let his brothers
peruse the communication. "It does a fellow's heart good, doesn't it?"
"I am glad we let him have that hundred dollars," said Sam. "Do you think
he'll pay it back?"
Page 59
"Here is a postscript in which he says he will send a money order next
week."
"He certainly means to pull himself together," said Tom. "Well, now he has
turned over a new leaf, I wish him the best of luck."
Almost before they knew it, it was time to leave the farm and journey to
Putnam Hall. Everybody was sorry to see them go.
"I can't abide yo' boys being away nohow!" wailed Aleck Pop. "It jess don't
seem natural to have yo' gone, dat's wot it don't!"
"Oh, we'll be back some day, Aleck," answered Dick. "And if we go off on
some trip later, maybe we'll take you along."
"I most wish I was a waiter ag'in at de Hall," sighed the colored man.
"They can't spare you from here," said Sam.
"Oh, I know dat, Sam."
The boys' trunks had been packed and sent on ahead, so all they carried
with them were their dress-suit cases. Their father drove them to the
railroad station at Oak Run, and their aunt and uncle and the others around
the farm came out on the piazza to see them off.
"Now be good boys," admonished their Aunt Martha. "And take care and
don't get sick."
"And be sure and study all you can," said their Uncle Randolph.
"Remember nothing is quite so grand as learning in this world."
"Yo' keep out ob mischief!" cried Aleck Pop, shaking a warning finger at
Tom, who grinned broadly.
And then the carriage started off, and the journey to Putnam Hall was
begun.
week."
"He certainly means to pull himself together," said Tom. "Well, now he has
turned over a new leaf, I wish him the best of luck."
Almost before they knew it, it was time to leave the farm and journey to
Putnam Hall. Everybody was sorry to see them go.
"I can't abide yo' boys being away nohow!" wailed Aleck Pop. "It jess don't
seem natural to have yo' gone, dat's wot it don't!"
"Oh, we'll be back some day, Aleck," answered Dick. "And if we go off on
some trip later, maybe we'll take you along."
"I most wish I was a waiter ag'in at de Hall," sighed the colored man.
"They can't spare you from here," said Sam.
"Oh, I know dat, Sam."
The boys' trunks had been packed and sent on ahead, so all they carried
with them were their dress-suit cases. Their father drove them to the
railroad station at Oak Run, and their aunt and uncle and the others around
the farm came out on the piazza to see them off.
"Now be good boys," admonished their Aunt Martha. "And take care and
don't get sick."
"And be sure and study all you can," said their Uncle Randolph.
"Remember nothing is quite so grand as learning in this world."
"Yo' keep out ob mischief!" cried Aleck Pop, shaking a warning finger at
Tom, who grinned broadly.
And then the carriage started off, and the journey to Putnam Hall was
begun.
Page 60
CHAPTER IX
AT THE WILD WEST SHOW
As my old readers know, Putnam Hall was located not far from the village
of Cedarville on Cayuga Lake. To get to the school the boys had to take a
train to Ithaca and then board a little lake steamer stopping at Cedarville
and various other points along the shore.
"It seems a long time since we were at the Hall," observed Dick, as they
settled down in the train.
"And what a lot of things have happened since then!" exclaimed Sam. "I
can tell you what, we'll have a story to tell to the others, won't we?"
"I guess Songbird, Fred, and Hans Mueller have already told everything,"
returned Tom. "More than likely Songbird has concocted some verses about
it."
The run to Ithaca took several hours, and they lunched at noon in the dining
car. It was a beautiful day, and the boys enjoyed the scenery as much as if
they had never seen it before.
"I hope we can make a good connection for Cedarville," said Sam as they
left the train and started for the dock from which the Golden Star made her
trips on the lake. But they were doomed to disappointment, the steamboat
had had a break-down and would be delayed two hours or more.
As there was nothing to do but to wait, the boys checked their dress-suit
cases and then started for a stroll through the city. They soon learned that a
wild west show was giving an exhibition there and consequently the place
was crowded with folks from the surrounding districts.
"I shouldn't mind going to the wild west show," observed Tom. "Do you
think we have time?"
"We could spend an hour there anyway," answered Sam.
AT THE WILD WEST SHOW
As my old readers know, Putnam Hall was located not far from the village
of Cedarville on Cayuga Lake. To get to the school the boys had to take a
train to Ithaca and then board a little lake steamer stopping at Cedarville
and various other points along the shore.
"It seems a long time since we were at the Hall," observed Dick, as they
settled down in the train.
"And what a lot of things have happened since then!" exclaimed Sam. "I
can tell you what, we'll have a story to tell to the others, won't we?"
"I guess Songbird, Fred, and Hans Mueller have already told everything,"
returned Tom. "More than likely Songbird has concocted some verses about
it."
The run to Ithaca took several hours, and they lunched at noon in the dining
car. It was a beautiful day, and the boys enjoyed the scenery as much as if
they had never seen it before.
"I hope we can make a good connection for Cedarville," said Sam as they
left the train and started for the dock from which the Golden Star made her
trips on the lake. But they were doomed to disappointment, the steamboat
had had a break-down and would be delayed two hours or more.
As there was nothing to do but to wait, the boys checked their dress-suit
cases and then started for a stroll through the city. They soon learned that a
wild west show was giving an exhibition there and consequently the place
was crowded with folks from the surrounding districts.
"I shouldn't mind going to the wild west show," observed Tom. "Do you
think we have time?"
"We could spend an hour there anyway," answered Sam.
Page 61
"It depends on where the show is to be held," came from Dick.
They soon ascertained that the show grounds were not far off, and made
their way thither. The exhibition had already started, and they got inside the
big tent-like enclosure as speedily as possible.
The show was a fairly good one, and the boys thoroughly enjoyed the trick
riding by cowboys, and the fancy rifle shooting. Then came some wild
riding by real Indians.
"Almost makes a fellow feel as if he'd like to be on a horse himself," said
Tom. He liked horseback riding very well.
"Say, I want you to look over there," said Sam, pointing to the seats some
distance away. "Do you see that man sitting near the bottom—right beside
that boy with the basket of peanuts?"
Tom and Dick looked in the direction pointed out, and the eldest Rover
gave a start.
"Sam, do you think it is the fellow called Merrick?" he exclaimed.
"Doesn't he look like it?"
"He certainly does—now you speak of it," came from Tom. "And, by the
way, don't you remember about that envelope picked up in the log cabin? It
was postmarked Ithaca."
"So it was! Perhaps this Merrick lives here."
"Let us go over and get a closer look at him," said Dick, and left his seat,
followed by the others.
There was a large crowd, so they had some difficulty in making their way to
where the man was located. In his haste, Dick bumped against a waiter
selling lemonade and spilled the contents of two glasses on the ground.
"Excuse me," he said.
"Hi! you've got to pay for the lemonade," roared the waiter, angrily. "You
pay up, you clumsy clown!"
They soon ascertained that the show grounds were not far off, and made
their way thither. The exhibition had already started, and they got inside the
big tent-like enclosure as speedily as possible.
The show was a fairly good one, and the boys thoroughly enjoyed the trick
riding by cowboys, and the fancy rifle shooting. Then came some wild
riding by real Indians.
"Almost makes a fellow feel as if he'd like to be on a horse himself," said
Tom. He liked horseback riding very well.
"Say, I want you to look over there," said Sam, pointing to the seats some
distance away. "Do you see that man sitting near the bottom—right beside
that boy with the basket of peanuts?"
Tom and Dick looked in the direction pointed out, and the eldest Rover
gave a start.
"Sam, do you think it is the fellow called Merrick?" he exclaimed.
"Doesn't he look like it?"
"He certainly does—now you speak of it," came from Tom. "And, by the
way, don't you remember about that envelope picked up in the log cabin? It
was postmarked Ithaca."
"So it was! Perhaps this Merrick lives here."
"Let us go over and get a closer look at him," said Dick, and left his seat,
followed by the others.
There was a large crowd, so they had some difficulty in making their way to
where the man was located. In his haste, Dick bumped against a waiter
selling lemonade and spilled the contents of two glasses on the ground.
"Excuse me," he said.
"Hi! you've got to pay for the lemonade," roared the waiter, angrily. "You
pay up, you clumsy clown!"
Page 62
"See here, my man, I'll pay you, but I want you to understand you can't call
me a clown," said Dick, angrily.
"Ah! go on wid yer! Pay up, see?"
"Here's your money," and Dick held out ten cents. "Now, am I a clown or
not?"
"Well, er——"
"Am I or not?" And the eldest Rover boy doubled up his fists. He knew he
must "take the bull by the horns" with such an individual as that before him.
"Excuse me," mumbled the fellow and moved away. "I—er—suppose yer
couldn't help it."
Sam and Tom had gone ahead and they were now close to the man they
took to be Merrick.
"No mistake here!" declared Sam, as he got a good, square look at the
fellow's face.
"He sees us!" exclaimed Tom, a second later. "He is trying to get away."
The boy was right, Merrick had seen them. He was greatly amazed, for he
had not dreamed of their being in that vicinity. He left his seat in a hurry,
and, elbowing his way through the crowd, started for the entrance to the big
tent-like enclosure.
By this time Dick was coming up and Sam and Tom quickly acquainted him
with what was going on. All three of the Rovers pushed through the big
crowd after Merrick, but, before they could draw near, the rascal was
outside and running between a number of carriages and wagons standing in
that vicinity.
"Come on after him!" cried Tom. "We must capture him if we can!"
They set off on a smart run, but Merrick could run also, and fear now lent
speed to his flying feet. On and on went the swindler, with the Rover boys
less than a square behind him. Then, as they came to a number of tall
buildings, Merrick darted around a corner and out of sight.
me a clown," said Dick, angrily.
"Ah! go on wid yer! Pay up, see?"
"Here's your money," and Dick held out ten cents. "Now, am I a clown or
not?"
"Well, er——"
"Am I or not?" And the eldest Rover boy doubled up his fists. He knew he
must "take the bull by the horns" with such an individual as that before him.
"Excuse me," mumbled the fellow and moved away. "I—er—suppose yer
couldn't help it."
Sam and Tom had gone ahead and they were now close to the man they
took to be Merrick.
"No mistake here!" declared Sam, as he got a good, square look at the
fellow's face.
"He sees us!" exclaimed Tom, a second later. "He is trying to get away."
The boy was right, Merrick had seen them. He was greatly amazed, for he
had not dreamed of their being in that vicinity. He left his seat in a hurry,
and, elbowing his way through the crowd, started for the entrance to the big
tent-like enclosure.
By this time Dick was coming up and Sam and Tom quickly acquainted him
with what was going on. All three of the Rovers pushed through the big
crowd after Merrick, but, before they could draw near, the rascal was
outside and running between a number of carriages and wagons standing in
that vicinity.
"Come on after him!" cried Tom. "We must capture him if we can!"
They set off on a smart run, but Merrick could run also, and fear now lent
speed to his flying feet. On and on went the swindler, with the Rover boys
less than a square behind him. Then, as they came to a number of tall
buildings, Merrick darted around a corner and out of sight.
Page 63
When the Rover boys reached the corner they looked in every direction for
the man. Only a few people were about, the majority of the town folks
being at the show.
"Wonder if he went straight on, or took to some side street?" mused Dick.
"I'll go straight on," said Sam. "Dick, you can take one side street and Tom
can take the other," and away went the youngest Rover, at a fresh burst of
speed.
Sam's advice was considered good, and soon all of the boys had scattered.
The street Tom followed was lined with tall tenements and ended in little
more than an alleyway.
Coming to another corner, Tom paused and gazed in all directions. As he
turned his head he saw a man look out from a tenement doorway. Then the
head was drawn back quickly.
"Merrick!" muttered Tom to himself, and turned back to the tenement,
which was a building four stories high. On one side was something of an
alleyway and beyond were other tenements, and the rear of a big building
used for a factory and offices.
Tom found the front door of the tenement wide open and he did not hesitate
to go in. Nobody was in sight, but he heard hasty footsteps on the floor
above.
"Merrick! you might as well give up!" he called out. "Come down here!"
"Go on about your business, young fellow!" came the reply. "If you try to
follow me you'll get the worst of it."
Undaunted by this threat, Tom mounted the stairs two steps at a time. As he
did so he heard Merrick go up a second flight and then a third.
"Must think he can hide on the roof," thought Tom. "Well, I'll corner him if
I can."
As Tom ran through the hallway on the third floor a door opened and an old
woman confronted him.
the man. Only a few people were about, the majority of the town folks
being at the show.
"Wonder if he went straight on, or took to some side street?" mused Dick.
"I'll go straight on," said Sam. "Dick, you can take one side street and Tom
can take the other," and away went the youngest Rover, at a fresh burst of
speed.
Sam's advice was considered good, and soon all of the boys had scattered.
The street Tom followed was lined with tall tenements and ended in little
more than an alleyway.
Coming to another corner, Tom paused and gazed in all directions. As he
turned his head he saw a man look out from a tenement doorway. Then the
head was drawn back quickly.
"Merrick!" muttered Tom to himself, and turned back to the tenement,
which was a building four stories high. On one side was something of an
alleyway and beyond were other tenements, and the rear of a big building
used for a factory and offices.
Tom found the front door of the tenement wide open and he did not hesitate
to go in. Nobody was in sight, but he heard hasty footsteps on the floor
above.
"Merrick! you might as well give up!" he called out. "Come down here!"
"Go on about your business, young fellow!" came the reply. "If you try to
follow me you'll get the worst of it."
Undaunted by this threat, Tom mounted the stairs two steps at a time. As he
did so he heard Merrick go up a second flight and then a third.
"Must think he can hide on the roof," thought Tom. "Well, I'll corner him if
I can."
As Tom ran through the hallway on the third floor a door opened and an old
woman confronted him.
Page 64
"What do yez want here?" she demanded, in strong Irish accents.
"I am after a thief," answered Tom.
"A thafe! Sure an' there's no thafe in this house."
"He just ran in here from the street."
"Bedad, is that true now? Where did he go to?"
"I don't know. How do you get to the roof?"
"Be the laddher at the back av the hall."
The old woman pointed in the direction, and Tom sped on. Soon he reached
a common wooden ladder leading to a scuttle, which was wide open. As the
youth mounted the ladder the scuttle was banged shut, almost hitting him on
the top of the head. Then he heard hasty footsteps across the roof.
"Maybe he thinks he can jump to one of the other buildings," said Tom to
himself. "Well, if he can do it, so can I."
He pushed the scuttle up with difficulty, for it was heavy. Then with
caution, for he did not want to receive a kick in the head, he gazed around
the roof of the tenement. Nobody was in sight.
With caution Tom stepped out on the roof. A number of chimneys were not
far off, and he wondered if Merrick was concealed behind them.
"I wish I had a club or something," he thought. "I'd have a tough time of it
up here, if it came to a hand-to-hand struggle."
With eyes on the alert, Tom made his way to one chimney and then another.
The swindler was not there, nor was he on the adjoining roof. Then the
youth got down on his hands and knees and looked over the edge of the
tenement, on the alleyway side. Here was an iron fire escape, running from
the fourth story to the second. On the fire escape he saw Merrick,
descending to the bottom with all possible rapidity.
"I am after a thief," answered Tom.
"A thafe! Sure an' there's no thafe in this house."
"He just ran in here from the street."
"Bedad, is that true now? Where did he go to?"
"I don't know. How do you get to the roof?"
"Be the laddher at the back av the hall."
The old woman pointed in the direction, and Tom sped on. Soon he reached
a common wooden ladder leading to a scuttle, which was wide open. As the
youth mounted the ladder the scuttle was banged shut, almost hitting him on
the top of the head. Then he heard hasty footsteps across the roof.
"Maybe he thinks he can jump to one of the other buildings," said Tom to
himself. "Well, if he can do it, so can I."
He pushed the scuttle up with difficulty, for it was heavy. Then with
caution, for he did not want to receive a kick in the head, he gazed around
the roof of the tenement. Nobody was in sight.
With caution Tom stepped out on the roof. A number of chimneys were not
far off, and he wondered if Merrick was concealed behind them.
"I wish I had a club or something," he thought. "I'd have a tough time of it
up here, if it came to a hand-to-hand struggle."
With eyes on the alert, Tom made his way to one chimney and then another.
The swindler was not there, nor was he on the adjoining roof. Then the
youth got down on his hands and knees and looked over the edge of the
tenement, on the alleyway side. Here was an iron fire escape, running from
the fourth story to the second. On the fire escape he saw Merrick,
descending to the bottom with all possible rapidity.
Page 65
CHAPTER X
JOLLY OLD SCHOOLMATES
Evidently the swindler had dropped from the roof to the upper landing of
the fire escape. He was now almost to the bottom.
"Stop!" cried Tom, but he knew the command was a useless one. At the
sound of his voice Merrick looked up and muttered something the boy
could not catch. Then he swung himself from the bottom landing of the fire
escape and dropped to the ground.
"If he can get down that way, so can I," thought Tom, and in another
moment he was descending the escape in the same fashion as the swindler
had done. As he reached the second landing of the escape he saw Merrick
turn the corner of the alleyway and disappear on the street beyond.
When Tom came out on the street he almost ran into the arms of two burly
men who had come out of the tenement. Both caught him by the arms.
"What does this mean, young fellow?" asked one, savagely. "Doing the
sneak-thief act?"
"I am after a thief," was the answer. "Did you see a man running away?"
"No, and we don't think there was a man," answered one of the tenement
dwellers.
"Well, there was a man," said Tom. "Come, if you will help me catch him I
will reward you well."
"What did he steal?"
"Some bonds worth ten thousand dollars—they belonged to my uncle,"
explained Tom, hastily.
The promise of a reward made the men attentive and they soon agreed to
assist Tom as much as possible. Then Dick and Sam came in sight, and had
JOLLY OLD SCHOOLMATES
Evidently the swindler had dropped from the roof to the upper landing of
the fire escape. He was now almost to the bottom.
"Stop!" cried Tom, but he knew the command was a useless one. At the
sound of his voice Merrick looked up and muttered something the boy
could not catch. Then he swung himself from the bottom landing of the fire
escape and dropped to the ground.
"If he can get down that way, so can I," thought Tom, and in another
moment he was descending the escape in the same fashion as the swindler
had done. As he reached the second landing of the escape he saw Merrick
turn the corner of the alleyway and disappear on the street beyond.
When Tom came out on the street he almost ran into the arms of two burly
men who had come out of the tenement. Both caught him by the arms.
"What does this mean, young fellow?" asked one, savagely. "Doing the
sneak-thief act?"
"I am after a thief," was the answer. "Did you see a man running away?"
"No, and we don't think there was a man," answered one of the tenement
dwellers.
"Well, there was a man," said Tom. "Come, if you will help me catch him I
will reward you well."
"What did he steal?"
"Some bonds worth ten thousand dollars—they belonged to my uncle,"
explained Tom, hastily.
The promise of a reward made the men attentive and they soon agreed to
assist Tom as much as possible. Then Dick and Sam came in sight, and had
Page 66
to be told of what had happened.
The two men knew the tenement and factory district well, and they led in a
hunt lasting over half an hour, and a policeman was likewise called into
service.
"I've heard of that bond case," said the policeman. "I'd like to lay my hands
on Merrick."
But the hunt was a useless one, for Merrick could not be found. For their
trouble Tom gave the two men from the tenement a dollar each, with which
they had to be satisfied. The policeman promised to report the matter at
headquarters, and as there seemed to be nothing else to do, the three Rover
boys walked down to the steamboat dock, first, however, sending a
telegram to Randolph Rover, relating briefly what had occurred.
"It's a great pity we didn't catch this Merrick," sighed Tom, when they were
steaming along the lake shore. "Perhaps we'll never see or hear of him
again."
"Well, we don't want Merrick as much as we want Uncle Randolph's
traction company bonds," answered Dick. "If he has disposed of the bonds
it won't do much good to catch him,—unless, of course, he can get the
bonds back."
"And he may not have had the bonds," put in Sam. "That fellow Pike may
have handled them."
"That is true, too,—although I somehow think Merrick is the prime mover
in this swindle."
"I think that, too," said Tom.
The Golden Star was a trim little side-wheeler with a fair-sized deck fore
and aft. The boys sat on the forward deck, and as the boat ran along the
shore of the lake they pointed out many localities known to them.
"There is where we went on the paper chase," said Sam.
"Yes, and that is where we went on one of the encampments," added Tom.
The two men knew the tenement and factory district well, and they led in a
hunt lasting over half an hour, and a policeman was likewise called into
service.
"I've heard of that bond case," said the policeman. "I'd like to lay my hands
on Merrick."
But the hunt was a useless one, for Merrick could not be found. For their
trouble Tom gave the two men from the tenement a dollar each, with which
they had to be satisfied. The policeman promised to report the matter at
headquarters, and as there seemed to be nothing else to do, the three Rover
boys walked down to the steamboat dock, first, however, sending a
telegram to Randolph Rover, relating briefly what had occurred.
"It's a great pity we didn't catch this Merrick," sighed Tom, when they were
steaming along the lake shore. "Perhaps we'll never see or hear of him
again."
"Well, we don't want Merrick as much as we want Uncle Randolph's
traction company bonds," answered Dick. "If he has disposed of the bonds
it won't do much good to catch him,—unless, of course, he can get the
bonds back."
"And he may not have had the bonds," put in Sam. "That fellow Pike may
have handled them."
"That is true, too,—although I somehow think Merrick is the prime mover
in this swindle."
"I think that, too," said Tom.
The Golden Star was a trim little side-wheeler with a fair-sized deck fore
and aft. The boys sat on the forward deck, and as the boat ran along the
shore of the lake they pointed out many localities known to them.
"There is where we went on the paper chase," said Sam.
"Yes, and that is where we went on one of the encampments," added Tom.
Page 67
"We came fishing down here once," put in Dick. "One of the boys went
overboard."
"It was John Fenwick, the fellow we used to call Mumps," said Tom. "By
the way, I wonder what has become of him?"
"Went west, I think," answered Sam. "One of the boys said he was in the
insurance business with some relative."
"He was a great toady to Dan Baxter."
"So he was, but he had some good points, too."
So the talk ran on, until Cedarville was reached. On account of the delay it
was dark, and the boys wondered if they would find any conveyance to take
them to the Hall.
"Hullo, here is Peleg Snuggers with the carryall!" cried Sam, as the general
utility man of the school appeared. "How are you, Peleg?"
"Fust rate," replied the man, grinning. "Been waiting a long time for you."
"Sorry, but we couldn't make the captain hurry the boat," answered Dick.
"Peleg, you're a sight for tired optics," said Tom, giving the man's hand a
squeeze that made him wince. "How's your grandmother?"
"Why, Master Tom, I ain't——"
"And your great-granduncle? Is he over the shingles yet?"
"Why, Master Tom, I ain't got no——"
"And your second cousin by your first wife's sister? Did she get over the
heart failure she had when the canary took a fit?"
"Now, see here, Master Tom, don't you go for to joking an old man——"
"Joking, Peleg?" returned Tom, solemnly. "Why, you know I never joke."
And he took on an injured look.
"Don't joke, eh? Well, if you ain't the greatest joker Putnam Hall ever see
then I'll eat my hat," declared Peleg. "Jump in an' don't ask me about no
overboard."
"It was John Fenwick, the fellow we used to call Mumps," said Tom. "By
the way, I wonder what has become of him?"
"Went west, I think," answered Sam. "One of the boys said he was in the
insurance business with some relative."
"He was a great toady to Dan Baxter."
"So he was, but he had some good points, too."
So the talk ran on, until Cedarville was reached. On account of the delay it
was dark, and the boys wondered if they would find any conveyance to take
them to the Hall.
"Hullo, here is Peleg Snuggers with the carryall!" cried Sam, as the general
utility man of the school appeared. "How are you, Peleg?"
"Fust rate," replied the man, grinning. "Been waiting a long time for you."
"Sorry, but we couldn't make the captain hurry the boat," answered Dick.
"Peleg, you're a sight for tired optics," said Tom, giving the man's hand a
squeeze that made him wince. "How's your grandmother?"
"Why, Master Tom, I ain't——"
"And your great-granduncle? Is he over the shingles yet?"
"Why, Master Tom, I ain't got no——"
"And your second cousin by your first wife's sister? Did she get over the
heart failure she had when the canary took a fit?"
"Now, see here, Master Tom, don't you go for to joking an old man——"
"Joking, Peleg?" returned Tom, solemnly. "Why, you know I never joke."
And he took on an injured look.
"Don't joke, eh? Well, if you ain't the greatest joker Putnam Hall ever see
then I'll eat my hat," declared Peleg. "Jump in an' don't ask me about no
Page 68
grandfathers, or wife's sisters, nor nuthing. Ain't you hungry?"
"Hungry? I could eat a brickbat fried in lemon oil."
"Then, unless you hurry, you won't get no supper."
"Oh, Mrs. Green will get something for us, never fear," said Dick,
mentioning the matron of Putnam Hall, who was a warm-hearted and
generous woman, even though a little bit "peppery" at times.
"All the other boys here now?" asked Dick, as they drove off in the
direction of Putnam Hall.
"I reckon the most of 'em are, Master Dick. So many coming an' going I can
hardly keep track of 'em."
"Fred Garrison, Songbird Powell and Hans Mueller back?" asked Sam.
"Yes, an' they told me some wonderful stories of your doings down south."
"Are Larry Colby and George Granbury here?" questioned Dick.
"Yes."
"I'll be glad to meet Larry and George again," went on Dick. "I suppose
they'll have something to tell of what they did during vacation."
"Every time I come to the Hall I think of the first time I came," said Tom.
"Do you remember how I set off that giant firecracker?"
"Yes, and how old Josiah Crabtree put you under arrest for it," added Sam.
"Wonder where old Crabtree is now?"
"He is out of prison," answered Peleg Snuggers. "I got that from a man in
Cedarville. The man said as how Crabtree went to Canada."
"Hope he stays there and never attempts to bother Mrs. Stanhope again,"
was Dick's comment.
About half the distance to the Hall had been covered when there came a
shout on the road and Peleg Snuggers had to rein in his team. Then several
"Hungry? I could eat a brickbat fried in lemon oil."
"Then, unless you hurry, you won't get no supper."
"Oh, Mrs. Green will get something for us, never fear," said Dick,
mentioning the matron of Putnam Hall, who was a warm-hearted and
generous woman, even though a little bit "peppery" at times.
"All the other boys here now?" asked Dick, as they drove off in the
direction of Putnam Hall.
"I reckon the most of 'em are, Master Dick. So many coming an' going I can
hardly keep track of 'em."
"Fred Garrison, Songbird Powell and Hans Mueller back?" asked Sam.
"Yes, an' they told me some wonderful stories of your doings down south."
"Are Larry Colby and George Granbury here?" questioned Dick.
"Yes."
"I'll be glad to meet Larry and George again," went on Dick. "I suppose
they'll have something to tell of what they did during vacation."
"Every time I come to the Hall I think of the first time I came," said Tom.
"Do you remember how I set off that giant firecracker?"
"Yes, and how old Josiah Crabtree put you under arrest for it," added Sam.
"Wonder where old Crabtree is now?"
"He is out of prison," answered Peleg Snuggers. "I got that from a man in
Cedarville. The man said as how Crabtree went to Canada."
"Hope he stays there and never attempts to bother Mrs. Stanhope again,"
was Dick's comment.
About half the distance to the Hall had been covered when there came a
shout on the road and Peleg Snuggers had to rein in his team. Then several
Page 69
boys appeared, dressed in cadet uniforms, for Putnam Hall was a military
academy.
"Whoop! here they are, fellows! Hurrah for the Rovers!"
"Rovers by name and rovers by nature!"
"Say, Tom, how do you like being adrift on the Gulf of Mexico?"
"Sam, don't you want to become a regular cowboy?"
"Dick, when I buy a houseboat I'm going to engage you as captain."
And then the students in the road clambered into the carryall and tumbled
all over the Rovers, hugging them and trying to shake hands at the same
time.
"Larry, glad to see you, but please don't smother me."
"I'll love you, George, if only you won't put your elbow through my ribs."
"I knew Fred would meet us."
"You gif me der honor of dis," came from Hans Mueller. "I tole dem fellers
to come along alretty."
"Good for you, Hansy, old boy!" cried Sam, and gave the German cadet a
tight squeeze.
"Songbird, why don't you turn on the poetry pipe line and let her flow?"
queried Larry Colby, who, even though an officer of one of the companies,
was as jolly as the rest of the students.
"Yes, give us something by all means," said Tom. "Something about 'stilly
night,' 'fond recollections,' 'starved cats,' and the like."
"Humph! 'stilly night' and 'starved cats'!" snorted Songbird Powell. "You
must think I'm running a hash mill instead of——"
"By no means, Songbird, dear!" piped Tom. "We all know you're the sole
owner of the largest poem factory in New York state. Let her flow by all
means."
academy.
"Whoop! here they are, fellows! Hurrah for the Rovers!"
"Rovers by name and rovers by nature!"
"Say, Tom, how do you like being adrift on the Gulf of Mexico?"
"Sam, don't you want to become a regular cowboy?"
"Dick, when I buy a houseboat I'm going to engage you as captain."
And then the students in the road clambered into the carryall and tumbled
all over the Rovers, hugging them and trying to shake hands at the same
time.
"Larry, glad to see you, but please don't smother me."
"I'll love you, George, if only you won't put your elbow through my ribs."
"I knew Fred would meet us."
"You gif me der honor of dis," came from Hans Mueller. "I tole dem fellers
to come along alretty."
"Good for you, Hansy, old boy!" cried Sam, and gave the German cadet a
tight squeeze.
"Songbird, why don't you turn on the poetry pipe line and let her flow?"
queried Larry Colby, who, even though an officer of one of the companies,
was as jolly as the rest of the students.
"Yes, give us something by all means," said Tom. "Something about 'stilly
night,' 'fond recollections,' 'starved cats,' and the like."
"Humph! 'stilly night' and 'starved cats'!" snorted Songbird Powell. "You
must think I'm running a hash mill instead of——"
"By no means, Songbird, dear!" piped Tom. "We all know you're the sole
owner of the largest poem factory in New York state. Let her flow by all
means."
Page 70
"If you don't recite, we'll sing," said Dick.
"No, don't do that—yet," pleaded Songbird. "I've got a verse or two all
ready," and he began, in slow, measured tones:
"Back to dear old Putnam Hall!
Back to the days of yore!
Back to the good old times we had!
May we have many more!
Back to our lessons and our books,
And to the teachers, too,
Back to the drills and hours off——"
"And to the mutton stew!"
finished Tom. "Don't forget to put in Mrs. Green's wonderful mutton stews."
"No mutton stews in this!" snorted Songbird. "The last line was, 'When
days were bright and blue,'" and then he continued:
"We love to gather here again,
And talk of times to come,
And plot and plan, and plan and plot——
And plan and plot——and plot and plot——
And plan——and plan——and plan——"
"Songbird, you've plotted and planned too much," interrupted Dick, as the
would-be poet hesitated. "Let's sing a song."
"That's the talk!" cried Fred Garrison, and started up the song well known
to all of them:
"Putnam Hall's the place for me!
Tra la lee! Tra la lee!
Putnam Hall's the place for me!
The best old school I know!"
And then, as the carryall swung up to the campus, they set up the school
yell, which brought out a score of students to witness the arrival of the
"No, don't do that—yet," pleaded Songbird. "I've got a verse or two all
ready," and he began, in slow, measured tones:
"Back to dear old Putnam Hall!
Back to the days of yore!
Back to the good old times we had!
May we have many more!
Back to our lessons and our books,
And to the teachers, too,
Back to the drills and hours off——"
"And to the mutton stew!"
finished Tom. "Don't forget to put in Mrs. Green's wonderful mutton stews."
"No mutton stews in this!" snorted Songbird. "The last line was, 'When
days were bright and blue,'" and then he continued:
"We love to gather here again,
And talk of times to come,
And plot and plan, and plan and plot——
And plan and plot——and plot and plot——
And plan——and plan——and plan——"
"Songbird, you've plotted and planned too much," interrupted Dick, as the
would-be poet hesitated. "Let's sing a song."
"That's the talk!" cried Fred Garrison, and started up the song well known
to all of them:
"Putnam Hall's the place for me!
Tra la lee! Tra la lee!
Putnam Hall's the place for me!
The best old school I know!"
And then, as the carryall swung up to the campus, they set up the school
yell, which brought out a score of students to witness the arrival of the
Page 71
Rover boys.
Page 72
CHAPTER XI
WILLIAM PHILANDER TUBBS
As my old readers know, Putnam Hall was a handsome structure of brick
and stone standing in the center of a large plot of ground, bounded on two
sides by cedar woods. To the front was the campus and the wagon road and
beyond this a slope leading to the lake. To the rear were rich farm lands,
cultivated solely for the benefit of the institution. Besides the school, there
were a building fitted up as a gymnasium, and also several barns and
carriage houses. The Hall was built in the form of the letter E, and was three
stories high. It contained numerous classrooms, a private office, a large
mess hall, or dining room, and both large and small dormitories.
The master of the school was Captain Victor Putnam, who was a bachelor,
and as kind as he was strict. Captain Putnam was a West Point graduate, and
had modeled his school somewhat after that famous government institution.
When the school was first organized the Rover boys did not go there, but a
number of other bright and lively lads did, and what these cadets
accomplished has already been related in a line of stories called "The
Putnam Hall Series," starting with "The Putnam Hall Cadets." These lads
had some awful quarrels with the head assistant, Josiah Crabtree, and they
were glad when the Rovers appeared and made it so hot for Crabtree that he
had to leave. George Strong was now first assistant in place of Crabtree,
and the cadets found him a teacher after their own heart.
"Hurrah! here are the Rovers!" was the cry from the campus. "Welcome
back!"
"Boys, I am glad to see you again," came from Captain Putnam, as he
appeared at the front door and shook hands. "From what I have heard you
have had rather strenuous times during the past vacation."
"That is true, Captain," answered Dick. "I am glad to get back here."
WILLIAM PHILANDER TUBBS
As my old readers know, Putnam Hall was a handsome structure of brick
and stone standing in the center of a large plot of ground, bounded on two
sides by cedar woods. To the front was the campus and the wagon road and
beyond this a slope leading to the lake. To the rear were rich farm lands,
cultivated solely for the benefit of the institution. Besides the school, there
were a building fitted up as a gymnasium, and also several barns and
carriage houses. The Hall was built in the form of the letter E, and was three
stories high. It contained numerous classrooms, a private office, a large
mess hall, or dining room, and both large and small dormitories.
The master of the school was Captain Victor Putnam, who was a bachelor,
and as kind as he was strict. Captain Putnam was a West Point graduate, and
had modeled his school somewhat after that famous government institution.
When the school was first organized the Rover boys did not go there, but a
number of other bright and lively lads did, and what these cadets
accomplished has already been related in a line of stories called "The
Putnam Hall Series," starting with "The Putnam Hall Cadets." These lads
had some awful quarrels with the head assistant, Josiah Crabtree, and they
were glad when the Rovers appeared and made it so hot for Crabtree that he
had to leave. George Strong was now first assistant in place of Crabtree,
and the cadets found him a teacher after their own heart.
"Hurrah! here are the Rovers!" was the cry from the campus. "Welcome
back!"
"Boys, I am glad to see you again," came from Captain Putnam, as he
appeared at the front door and shook hands. "From what I have heard you
have had rather strenuous times during the past vacation."
"That is true, Captain," answered Dick. "I am glad to get back here."
Page 73
"So am I glad," came from Tom and Sam, and all shook hands. Then the
boys were told to go to the mess hall, where a hot supper awaited them.
Here Mrs. Green met them with her round, ruddy and smiling face.
"It's wonderful stories I've heard of you," said the matron. "I declare, you'll
have to go into a museum!"
"Not until after supper anyhow," answered Tom, dryly. And then everybody
present laughed.
The supper over, the boys went up to their dormitory, and here as many of
the cadets as could crowded in, to talk over the doings of the past vacation.
Larry Colby had spent the time on the coast of Maine, and George
Granbury had been to the Thousand Islands and to Montreal.
"Yes, Crabtree is in Canada," said George. "I met him in Montreal, and I
can tell you, he looked seedy enough."
"Well, he deserves to be seedy," was Dick's comment. He could not forget
how the former teacher had endeavored to hypnotize the widow Stanhope
into marrying him, so that he could gain possession of the money she was
holding in trust for Dora.
Of course all the boys wanted to know about Dan Baxter, for he had been a
leading character at the Hall for many years. Some shook their heads at the
idea of the former bully reforming.
"It will be the greatest surprise I ever heard of," was Larry's comment.
"He'll do it—mark my words," said Dick.
"Let us hope so," said George.
"Well, it would seem that Putnam Hall is not to suffer for the want of a
bully," came from Fred. "We've got a new one here who is as bad as Dan
Baxter ever was."
"Who is he?" questioned Dick, with interest.
"A chap named Tad Sobber. He is a big, overbearing fellow with hardly any
education, and he wants to rule everybody. I can't understand how Captain
boys were told to go to the mess hall, where a hot supper awaited them.
Here Mrs. Green met them with her round, ruddy and smiling face.
"It's wonderful stories I've heard of you," said the matron. "I declare, you'll
have to go into a museum!"
"Not until after supper anyhow," answered Tom, dryly. And then everybody
present laughed.
The supper over, the boys went up to their dormitory, and here as many of
the cadets as could crowded in, to talk over the doings of the past vacation.
Larry Colby had spent the time on the coast of Maine, and George
Granbury had been to the Thousand Islands and to Montreal.
"Yes, Crabtree is in Canada," said George. "I met him in Montreal, and I
can tell you, he looked seedy enough."
"Well, he deserves to be seedy," was Dick's comment. He could not forget
how the former teacher had endeavored to hypnotize the widow Stanhope
into marrying him, so that he could gain possession of the money she was
holding in trust for Dora.
Of course all the boys wanted to know about Dan Baxter, for he had been a
leading character at the Hall for many years. Some shook their heads at the
idea of the former bully reforming.
"It will be the greatest surprise I ever heard of," was Larry's comment.
"He'll do it—mark my words," said Dick.
"Let us hope so," said George.
"Well, it would seem that Putnam Hall is not to suffer for the want of a
bully," came from Fred. "We've got a new one here who is as bad as Dan
Baxter ever was."
"Who is he?" questioned Dick, with interest.
"A chap named Tad Sobber. He is a big, overbearing fellow with hardly any
education, and he wants to rule everybody. I can't understand how Captain
Page 74
Putnam took him as a pupil."
"He came well recommended, that's why," answered Songbird. "But I guess
the captain has found out that the recommendation was false."
"He shan't rule me," said Tom, decidedly.
"We want no bullies here," put in Dick. "The day for all such is past."
"So say we all of us!" cried several cadets.
At that moment came a knock on the door, and a tall youth, wearing an
unusually high collar and very large cuffs, came in.
"Well, if it isn't our old chum, William Philander Tubbs!" cried Dick,
running forward and grasping the hand of the dude student.
"Hullo, Tubbsey, old man!" said Tom, gaily. "What's the price of the best
cologne now?"
"Very—ah—glad to meet you again," drawled Tubbs. "But—er—please
don't call me Tubbsey, because it isn't my name, don't you know."
"To be sure, Buttertub—I mean Washtub," answered Tom. "Had your hair
crimped lately?"
"Now, Tom, I never crimp my hair—it hurts the color, don't you know,"
explained William Philander. "I use——"
"Glue with an egg beater," finished Tom with a wink at his friends. "By the
way, Tubblets, do you know what I heard some girls say last week? They
said they thought you were a regular fashion plate."
"Now did they really?" gushed the dude, much pleased. "Who—er—said
it?"
"Two girls living not many miles from here."
"You—ah—don't happen to know their names?"
"No. But I can tell you all about them."
"He came well recommended, that's why," answered Songbird. "But I guess
the captain has found out that the recommendation was false."
"He shan't rule me," said Tom, decidedly.
"We want no bullies here," put in Dick. "The day for all such is past."
"So say we all of us!" cried several cadets.
At that moment came a knock on the door, and a tall youth, wearing an
unusually high collar and very large cuffs, came in.
"Well, if it isn't our old chum, William Philander Tubbs!" cried Dick,
running forward and grasping the hand of the dude student.
"Hullo, Tubbsey, old man!" said Tom, gaily. "What's the price of the best
cologne now?"
"Very—ah—glad to meet you again," drawled Tubbs. "But—er—please
don't call me Tubbsey, because it isn't my name, don't you know."
"To be sure, Buttertub—I mean Washtub," answered Tom. "Had your hair
crimped lately?"
"Now, Tom, I never crimp my hair—it hurts the color, don't you know,"
explained William Philander. "I use——"
"Glue with an egg beater," finished Tom with a wink at his friends. "By the
way, Tubblets, do you know what I heard some girls say last week? They
said they thought you were a regular fashion plate."
"Now did they really?" gushed the dude, much pleased. "Who—er—said
it?"
"Two girls living not many miles from here."
"You—ah—don't happen to know their names?"
"No. But I can tell you all about them."
Page 75
"Ah! Then please do, Tom," said the dude eagerly. To have any young
ladies think of him pleased him immensely.
"Well, these are a couple of young ladies who work in a laundry. Maybe
they wash your shirts. They are colored, and——"
"Colored!" gasped the dude, and then a shout of laughter went up, in the
midst of which William Philander started to leave the room.
"Don't go away mad, Billy," cried Tom. "Isn't it nice even to have two
dusky damsels think of you?"
"No, it is not—it is—is horrid!" answered William Philander. "I think you
are—er—poking fun at me."
"Never did such a thing in my life, my dear fellow—it's against my internal
regulations. But how have you been since the week before next month?"
"I had a delightful vacation."
"Took the girls out to ice-cream sociables and yellow teas every day you
wasn't playing golf or hop-scotch, I suppose."
"I—er—took the young ladies out some—we had glorious times, don't you
know. One moonlight night on Lake George I shall never forget, don't you
know. We were out in a tiny rowboat and the moon was sparkling over the
water, and Geraldine and I——"
"Lucky Geraldine!" sighed Tom. "And thrice lucky Philander Willander—I
mean William Philander!"
"Can't you make up a poem about Geraldine, Songbird?" asked Sam.
"And don't forget to put in the moonlight," came from Dick.
"And the silvery waves, and murmuring breeze," added Fred.
"How much older than you is Geraldine, any how?" quizzed Tom.
"Geraldine is——"
ladies think of him pleased him immensely.
"Well, these are a couple of young ladies who work in a laundry. Maybe
they wash your shirts. They are colored, and——"
"Colored!" gasped the dude, and then a shout of laughter went up, in the
midst of which William Philander started to leave the room.
"Don't go away mad, Billy," cried Tom. "Isn't it nice even to have two
dusky damsels think of you?"
"No, it is not—it is—is horrid!" answered William Philander. "I think you
are—er—poking fun at me."
"Never did such a thing in my life, my dear fellow—it's against my internal
regulations. But how have you been since the week before next month?"
"I had a delightful vacation."
"Took the girls out to ice-cream sociables and yellow teas every day you
wasn't playing golf or hop-scotch, I suppose."
"I—er—took the young ladies out some—we had glorious times, don't you
know. One moonlight night on Lake George I shall never forget, don't you
know. We were out in a tiny rowboat and the moon was sparkling over the
water, and Geraldine and I——"
"Lucky Geraldine!" sighed Tom. "And thrice lucky Philander Willander—I
mean William Philander!"
"Can't you make up a poem about Geraldine, Songbird?" asked Sam.
"And don't forget to put in the moonlight," came from Dick.
"And the silvery waves, and murmuring breeze," added Fred.
"How much older than you is Geraldine, any how?" quizzed Tom.
"Geraldine is——"
Page 76
"You haven't got to tell her age if she is over thirty, Billy," said Larry. "Her
age is sacred after that, you know."
"And don't tell us even if she has false teeth," came from Sam.
"And it doesn't make any real difference whether her hair is her own or
not."
"It's hers if it is paid for," said Tom. "You don't suppose a girl that Billy
would fall in love with would wear tresses that were stolen?"
"And to think she may be fat!" sighed Sam. "I hope she doesn't weigh over
two hundred, Willy."
"Oh dear me!" cried the dude, in desperation. "I want you to remember
——"
"That she is yours and yours only," finished Tom. "Yes, nobody shall walk
in your corn patch, Bill—not over my dead body. But tell us—secretly if
you must—does she wear a number eight shoe or a twelve?"
"If you don't stop your fooling——" gasped the dude.
"He is going to keep his dreadful secrets to himself," cried Tom,
mournfully. "Alack! and too bad! But never mind, we'll all come to the
wedding, Tubblets, and bring lemons if you say so?"
"Who said I was going to get married?"
"Is it to be a church affair or just a little private home gathering?" went on
Tom, seriously. "If it's to be in a church, and you want us all for rushers—I
mean ushers, why——"
"We'll all be on the job," finished Dick. "Wouldn't miss the chance for a
farm with a blind mule thrown in."
"Vots der madder mid me peing a flower girl?" asked Hans, grinning
broadly.
"No, Hansy, you'll have to carry Billy's coat-tails for him," said Fred. "The
latest style from London, don't you know, is to have them trailing on behind
like——"
age is sacred after that, you know."
"And don't tell us even if she has false teeth," came from Sam.
"And it doesn't make any real difference whether her hair is her own or
not."
"It's hers if it is paid for," said Tom. "You don't suppose a girl that Billy
would fall in love with would wear tresses that were stolen?"
"And to think she may be fat!" sighed Sam. "I hope she doesn't weigh over
two hundred, Willy."
"Oh dear me!" cried the dude, in desperation. "I want you to remember
——"
"That she is yours and yours only," finished Tom. "Yes, nobody shall walk
in your corn patch, Bill—not over my dead body. But tell us—secretly if
you must—does she wear a number eight shoe or a twelve?"
"If you don't stop your fooling——" gasped the dude.
"He is going to keep his dreadful secrets to himself," cried Tom,
mournfully. "Alack! and too bad! But never mind, we'll all come to the
wedding, Tubblets, and bring lemons if you say so?"
"Who said I was going to get married?"
"Is it to be a church affair or just a little private home gathering?" went on
Tom, seriously. "If it's to be in a church, and you want us all for rushers—I
mean ushers, why——"
"We'll all be on the job," finished Dick. "Wouldn't miss the chance for a
farm with a blind mule thrown in."
"Vots der madder mid me peing a flower girl?" asked Hans, grinning
broadly.
"No, Hansy, you'll have to carry Billy's coat-tails for him," said Fred. "The
latest style from London, don't you know, is to have them trailing on behind
like——"
Page 77
"Oh, stop! stop!" screamed William Philander, putting his hands to his ears.
"You are all perfectly horrid, don't you know! I'll not remain another
minute!" and he fled from the dormitory, the laughter of the crowd ringing
in his ears as he departed.
"You are all perfectly horrid, don't you know! I'll not remain another
minute!" and he fled from the dormitory, the laughter of the crowd ringing
in his ears as he departed.
Page 78
CHAPTER XII
WHAT HAPPENED ON THE STAIRS
In a few days the Rover boys felt perfectly at home once more—indeed it
was as if they had never been away, so Sam said. The majority of the
students were old friends, although there was a fair sprinkling of new boys.
It was not until the end of the week that Dick Rover came into contact with
Tad Sobber, a stocky youth, with a shock of black hair and eyes which were
cold and penetrating. Sobber was with a chum named Nick Pell, and both
eyed Dick in a calculating manner which was highly offensive.
"He's the fellow who does the hero act," whispered Sobber to Pell, in a
manner meant to reach Dick's ears. "Wants to make a regular grand-stand
play all the time."
Without hesitation Dick wheeled about.
"Was that remark intended for me?" he demanded, sharply.
His suddenness took Tad Sobber off his guard.
"What if it was?" he demanded in return.
"I don't like it, that's all."
"Humph! I don't care whether you like it or not," grunted Sobber.
"See here, Tad Sobber, let us have an understanding," said Dick, calmly. "I
understand that you are trying to bully everybody in this school. Now, this
cannot be. We have had several bullies here and we have gotten rid of them
all. We want no more."
"Humph! Trying to be the bully yourself, eh?" sneered Sobber.
"No, I am only giving you warning. The other boys have told me about
you."
WHAT HAPPENED ON THE STAIRS
In a few days the Rover boys felt perfectly at home once more—indeed it
was as if they had never been away, so Sam said. The majority of the
students were old friends, although there was a fair sprinkling of new boys.
It was not until the end of the week that Dick Rover came into contact with
Tad Sobber, a stocky youth, with a shock of black hair and eyes which were
cold and penetrating. Sobber was with a chum named Nick Pell, and both
eyed Dick in a calculating manner which was highly offensive.
"He's the fellow who does the hero act," whispered Sobber to Pell, in a
manner meant to reach Dick's ears. "Wants to make a regular grand-stand
play all the time."
Without hesitation Dick wheeled about.
"Was that remark intended for me?" he demanded, sharply.
His suddenness took Tad Sobber off his guard.
"What if it was?" he demanded in return.
"I don't like it, that's all."
"Humph! I don't care whether you like it or not," grunted Sobber.
"See here, Tad Sobber, let us have an understanding," said Dick, calmly. "I
understand that you are trying to bully everybody in this school. Now, this
cannot be. We have had several bullies here and we have gotten rid of them
all. We want no more."
"Humph! Trying to be the bully yourself, eh?" sneered Sobber.
"No, I am only giving you warning. The other boys have told me about
you."
Page 79
"Tad has a right to act as he pleases," put in Nick Pell.
"No, he has not. Captain Putnam expects every student here to be a
gentleman."
"Oh, don't preach, Rover," cried Tad Sobber. "I can take care of myself
without your advice."
"Well, I warn you to keep your distance so far as I am concerned and keep a
civil tongue in your head," said Dick.
What this war of words might have led to there is no telling. Just at that
moment the school bell rang, and all of the students had to hurry to their
respective classes.
It may be mentioned here that Sam, Tom and Dick were now in the same
grade. This may be wondered at, but the fact of the matter was that Sam, by
hard work the term previous, had caught up to Tom, while Dick, because of
being away on some business for his father at various times, had dropped a
little behind.
"Had a little run-in with Sobber," said Dick to his brothers, when he got the
chance, and related the particulars.
"He said something about me behind my back," said Sam. "I don't know
what it was, but I am certain it was nothing complimentary."
"We must watch him," said Tom. "If we do not, he may try to play us foul."
As this was to be their last term at Putnam Hall, all of the Rovers
determined to do their best in their studies, so they spent no time in fooling
while at their classes. Once or twice Tom found it hard to resist playing a
joke, but a look from Dick usually made him turn to his books again.
It was now the season for football, and several school teams had been
organized. Tom and Dick were on one team, headed by Larry Colby. There
was another team headed by Tad Sobber, and on this Nick Pell was a
quarterback. How Sobber had ever gotten the captaincy of this team was a
mystery.
"No, he has not. Captain Putnam expects every student here to be a
gentleman."
"Oh, don't preach, Rover," cried Tad Sobber. "I can take care of myself
without your advice."
"Well, I warn you to keep your distance so far as I am concerned and keep a
civil tongue in your head," said Dick.
What this war of words might have led to there is no telling. Just at that
moment the school bell rang, and all of the students had to hurry to their
respective classes.
It may be mentioned here that Sam, Tom and Dick were now in the same
grade. This may be wondered at, but the fact of the matter was that Sam, by
hard work the term previous, had caught up to Tom, while Dick, because of
being away on some business for his father at various times, had dropped a
little behind.
"Had a little run-in with Sobber," said Dick to his brothers, when he got the
chance, and related the particulars.
"He said something about me behind my back," said Sam. "I don't know
what it was, but I am certain it was nothing complimentary."
"We must watch him," said Tom. "If we do not, he may try to play us foul."
As this was to be their last term at Putnam Hall, all of the Rovers
determined to do their best in their studies, so they spent no time in fooling
while at their classes. Once or twice Tom found it hard to resist playing a
joke, but a look from Dick usually made him turn to his books again.
It was now the season for football, and several school teams had been
organized. Tom and Dick were on one team, headed by Larry Colby. There
was another team headed by Tad Sobber, and on this Nick Pell was a
quarterback. How Sobber had ever gotten the captaincy of this team was a
mystery.
Page 80
"They want to play us next Saturday," said Larry, one afternoon. "What do
you fellows say?" He put the question to his fellow members of the eleven.
"I don't care much to play Sobber and Pell," said Tom, promptly.
"Exactly the way I feel about it," added Dick. "But I'll play if the rest want
to."
Some demurred, but in the end the match was arranged, and it started on the
school grounds at two o'clock the following Saturday afternoon.
"I think it will be useless to try any mass playing," said Larry. "Sobber and
Pell and some of the others are too heavy for us. We'll have to trust to some
swift passes and quick runs."
In the first half of the game Sobber's eleven got ten points, while Larry's
team got nothing.
"Sobber is too brutal for me," said Tom. "He deliberately kicked me in the
shins."
"If he does it again, knock him down," advised Dick, promptly.
Larry's eleven went into the second half with vigor. They soon got a goal
and followed it up by two more. Then Sobber claimed a foul, but it was not
granted.
"If anybody is fouling it is you," said Dick. "You fouled Tom twice. If you
do it again——"
"Never mind, Dick," interrupted Larry. "Go on and play, or give up," he
added to Tad Sobber.
"I want Dick Rover to understand that he——" began Sobber, when another
player pulled him back. Some hot words followed, and then the game
proceeded. Larry's eleven made another touchdown and kicked the goal,—
and thus won a substantial victory, much to Sobber's disgust and that of his
crony, Nick Pell.
"No use of talking, those Rover boys make me sick," said Sobber, when he
and Nick Pell were alone. "Everybody in this school seems to toady to
you fellows say?" He put the question to his fellow members of the eleven.
"I don't care much to play Sobber and Pell," said Tom, promptly.
"Exactly the way I feel about it," added Dick. "But I'll play if the rest want
to."
Some demurred, but in the end the match was arranged, and it started on the
school grounds at two o'clock the following Saturday afternoon.
"I think it will be useless to try any mass playing," said Larry. "Sobber and
Pell and some of the others are too heavy for us. We'll have to trust to some
swift passes and quick runs."
In the first half of the game Sobber's eleven got ten points, while Larry's
team got nothing.
"Sobber is too brutal for me," said Tom. "He deliberately kicked me in the
shins."
"If he does it again, knock him down," advised Dick, promptly.
Larry's eleven went into the second half with vigor. They soon got a goal
and followed it up by two more. Then Sobber claimed a foul, but it was not
granted.
"If anybody is fouling it is you," said Dick. "You fouled Tom twice. If you
do it again——"
"Never mind, Dick," interrupted Larry. "Go on and play, or give up," he
added to Tad Sobber.
"I want Dick Rover to understand that he——" began Sobber, when another
player pulled him back. Some hot words followed, and then the game
proceeded. Larry's eleven made another touchdown and kicked the goal,—
and thus won a substantial victory, much to Sobber's disgust and that of his
crony, Nick Pell.
"No use of talking, those Rover boys make me sick," said Sobber, when he
and Nick Pell were alone. "Everybody in this school seems to toady to
Page 81
them."
"If I had been you I'd have pitched into Dick Rover on the gridiron,"
answered Pell.
"Well, I wanted to, but the others wouldn't have it. But I'll polish him off
some day—and polish off Tom, too," added Sobber, uglily.
Two of the small boys of the school had been taken sick, and in order to
keep them quiet they were removed to the top floor of the institution, and
one of the colored waiters was ordered to carry their meals up to them. Dick
knew both of the lads, and he frequently went up to pay them a visit and
cheer them up a bit.
One day he was just returning from a visit to the sick students when he
heard a noise in the hallway on the second floor. He looked down the stairs
and saw Tom and Tad Sobber near a landing, having a wordy quarrel. Nick
Pell was approaching and so were Fred and Hans.
"For two pins I'd give you a good thrashing, Rover," the bully was saying.
"You can't lord it over me, understand that."
"Well, I want you to keep your distance, Tad Sobber," returned Tom. "And I
stick to it that you kicked me on purpose during the football game."
Both boys were walking to the stairs landing, and Dick and the others who
heard the words followed. Then of a sudden the crowd that was gathered
saw Sobber catch Tom by the throat.
"Le—let go!" gasped Tom.
"Take that!" retorted the bully, and banged Tom's head against the wall.
There was a scuffle near the stairs, and both boys fell up against the railing.
"Look out, Tom!" cried Dick. "He'll throw you down the stairs!" And he
tried to go to his brother's assistance. But before he could reach the spot the
two contestants had separated.
"That for you!" roared Sobber, and aimed a blow for Tom's eye. Tom
dodged, and then let out with his right fist. The blow landed on the bully's
"If I had been you I'd have pitched into Dick Rover on the gridiron,"
answered Pell.
"Well, I wanted to, but the others wouldn't have it. But I'll polish him off
some day—and polish off Tom, too," added Sobber, uglily.
Two of the small boys of the school had been taken sick, and in order to
keep them quiet they were removed to the top floor of the institution, and
one of the colored waiters was ordered to carry their meals up to them. Dick
knew both of the lads, and he frequently went up to pay them a visit and
cheer them up a bit.
One day he was just returning from a visit to the sick students when he
heard a noise in the hallway on the second floor. He looked down the stairs
and saw Tom and Tad Sobber near a landing, having a wordy quarrel. Nick
Pell was approaching and so were Fred and Hans.
"For two pins I'd give you a good thrashing, Rover," the bully was saying.
"You can't lord it over me, understand that."
"Well, I want you to keep your distance, Tad Sobber," returned Tom. "And I
stick to it that you kicked me on purpose during the football game."
Both boys were walking to the stairs landing, and Dick and the others who
heard the words followed. Then of a sudden the crowd that was gathered
saw Sobber catch Tom by the throat.
"Le—let go!" gasped Tom.
"Take that!" retorted the bully, and banged Tom's head against the wall.
There was a scuffle near the stairs, and both boys fell up against the railing.
"Look out, Tom!" cried Dick. "He'll throw you down the stairs!" And he
tried to go to his brother's assistance. But before he could reach the spot the
two contestants had separated.
"That for you!" roared Sobber, and aimed a blow for Tom's eye. Tom
dodged, and then let out with his right fist. The blow landed on the bully's
Page 82
chin. He tottered backward, lost his balance, and pitched down the stairs.
Just as the bully went backwards, a side door of the mess hall opened and
the colored waiter who carried the food to the sick lads upstairs came out.
He held a trayful of dainties in his hands. Crash! came Sobber into the tray,
and he and the dishes and the waiter went to the floor in a confused heap.
CRASH! CAME SOBBER INTO THE TRAY.
"Fo' de lan' sake!" gasped the waiter. "What fo' you dun dat to me?"
"Oh!" groaned the bully, and tried to get up. On one cheek he had a dab of
jelly and his hand and shirt front were covered with broth. The sight was
such a comical one that the boys on the landing could not help but laugh.
Just as the bully went backwards, a side door of the mess hall opened and
the colored waiter who carried the food to the sick lads upstairs came out.
He held a trayful of dainties in his hands. Crash! came Sobber into the tray,
and he and the dishes and the waiter went to the floor in a confused heap.
CRASH! CAME SOBBER INTO THE TRAY.
"Fo' de lan' sake!" gasped the waiter. "What fo' you dun dat to me?"
"Oh!" groaned the bully, and tried to get up. On one cheek he had a dab of
jelly and his hand and shirt front were covered with broth. The sight was
such a comical one that the boys on the landing could not help but laugh.
Page 83
"Yo' dun bust de whole dinnah up!" was the waiter's comment, as he arose
and surveyed the wreck. The food had been scattered in all directions and
half of the dishes were broken.
"It wasn't my fault!" growled Tad Sobber. "Tom Rover knocked me down
the stairs."
"It was your own fault," cried Tom. "You started the fight, I didn't."
"Somebody's got to pay fo' dis smash," said the waiter. "I ain't gwine to do
it. Why, I ought to sue yo' fo' damages, dat's wot!" he added, glaring
wrathfully at Sobber.
"I'll fix Tom Rover for this!" exclaimed the bully, and looked up the stairs at
the laughing students. "I'll make him laugh on the other side of his face!"
And he ran up the stairs with the intention of attacking Tom again.
and surveyed the wreck. The food had been scattered in all directions and
half of the dishes were broken.
"It wasn't my fault!" growled Tad Sobber. "Tom Rover knocked me down
the stairs."
"It was your own fault," cried Tom. "You started the fight, I didn't."
"Somebody's got to pay fo' dis smash," said the waiter. "I ain't gwine to do
it. Why, I ought to sue yo' fo' damages, dat's wot!" he added, glaring
wrathfully at Sobber.
"I'll fix Tom Rover for this!" exclaimed the bully, and looked up the stairs at
the laughing students. "I'll make him laugh on the other side of his face!"
And he ran up the stairs with the intention of attacking Tom again.
Page 84
CHAPTER XIII
DORA, GRACE AND NELLIE
That Tad Sobber was in a thorough rage was easily to be seen. His eyes
were full of hate and he looked ready to fly at Tom and tear him to pieces.
All of the boys expected to see a great fight, and some backed away from
the landing, to give the contestants more room.
But before anything could be done Dick leaped to the front and barred the
bully's further progress.
"Stop it, Sobber," he said quietly but firmly.
"Get out of my way, Dick Rover!" roared the bully. "This is none of your
affair."
"Then I'll make it my affair," answered the eldest Rover boy. "You shall not
attack my brother here."
"Don't worry, Dick—I can take care of him," put in Tom, undauntedly, and
doubled up his fists. "Maybe he'd like to go down stairs again and smash
some more dishes."
"Not when John Fly am carryin' dem," put in the colored waiter, who stood
looking at the wreckage with a sober face. "I don't want no moah such
knockovers, I don't!" And he shook his woolly head decidedly.
The noise had summoned numerous cadets to the scene, and now George
Strong, the head teacher, appeared.
"What is the trouble here?" he demanded.
For the moment nobody answered him, and he gazed in wonderment at the
broken dishes and the scattered food.
DORA, GRACE AND NELLIE
That Tad Sobber was in a thorough rage was easily to be seen. His eyes
were full of hate and he looked ready to fly at Tom and tear him to pieces.
All of the boys expected to see a great fight, and some backed away from
the landing, to give the contestants more room.
But before anything could be done Dick leaped to the front and barred the
bully's further progress.
"Stop it, Sobber," he said quietly but firmly.
"Get out of my way, Dick Rover!" roared the bully. "This is none of your
affair."
"Then I'll make it my affair," answered the eldest Rover boy. "You shall not
attack my brother here."
"Don't worry, Dick—I can take care of him," put in Tom, undauntedly, and
doubled up his fists. "Maybe he'd like to go down stairs again and smash
some more dishes."
"Not when John Fly am carryin' dem," put in the colored waiter, who stood
looking at the wreckage with a sober face. "I don't want no moah such
knockovers, I don't!" And he shook his woolly head decidedly.
The noise had summoned numerous cadets to the scene, and now George
Strong, the head teacher, appeared.
"What is the trouble here?" he demanded.
For the moment nobody answered him, and he gazed in wonderment at the
broken dishes and the scattered food.
Page 85
"Been a accident, sah," said John Fly. "Dat young gen'man dun fall down de
stairs an' knock me ober, tray an' all, sah."
"Did you fall down stairs, Sobber?"
"No, sir, I was thrown down by Tom Rover," replied the bully.
"Thrown down?" repeated the head teacher in surprise.
"He attacked me and I hit back," explained Tom. "It was his own fault that
he fell down stairs. Had he let me alone there would have been no trouble."
"It is false—he hit me first," said the bully.
"That is not so," cried Fred. "Sobber struck the first blow."
"Yah, dot is der fact alretty," put in Hans. "He vos caught Dom py der throat
und knock his head py der vall chust so hard like nefer vos!"
"He hit me first, didn't he, Nick?" said the bully, turning to his crony.
"I—I think he did," stammered Nick Pell. He did not dare to tell an outright
falsehood. "I think it was all Tom Rover's fault," he added, after a surly look
from Sobber.
"All of you know it is against the rules to fight in this school," said Mr.
Strong, sternly.
"Well, I only fought after I was attacked," answered Tom, doggedly.
"Mr. Strong, whether you believe it or not, my brother speaks the plain
truth," came from Dick. "I was coming from Larmore's room and saw it all.
Had you been in Tom's place you would have done as he did."
These plain words from Dick made George Strong hesitate. He knew the
Rover boys well, and knew that they were generally in the right. More than
this, he had caught Tad Sobber in a falsehood only the day before.
"You may all go to your rooms and I will see about this later," he said.
"Sobber, as you broke the dishes, you will have to pay for them."
"Can't Rover pay half the bill?" growled the bully.
stairs an' knock me ober, tray an' all, sah."
"Did you fall down stairs, Sobber?"
"No, sir, I was thrown down by Tom Rover," replied the bully.
"Thrown down?" repeated the head teacher in surprise.
"He attacked me and I hit back," explained Tom. "It was his own fault that
he fell down stairs. Had he let me alone there would have been no trouble."
"It is false—he hit me first," said the bully.
"That is not so," cried Fred. "Sobber struck the first blow."
"Yah, dot is der fact alretty," put in Hans. "He vos caught Dom py der throat
und knock his head py der vall chust so hard like nefer vos!"
"He hit me first, didn't he, Nick?" said the bully, turning to his crony.
"I—I think he did," stammered Nick Pell. He did not dare to tell an outright
falsehood. "I think it was all Tom Rover's fault," he added, after a surly look
from Sobber.
"All of you know it is against the rules to fight in this school," said Mr.
Strong, sternly.
"Well, I only fought after I was attacked," answered Tom, doggedly.
"Mr. Strong, whether you believe it or not, my brother speaks the plain
truth," came from Dick. "I was coming from Larmore's room and saw it all.
Had you been in Tom's place you would have done as he did."
These plain words from Dick made George Strong hesitate. He knew the
Rover boys well, and knew that they were generally in the right. More than
this, he had caught Tad Sobber in a falsehood only the day before.
"You may all go to your rooms and I will see about this later," he said.
"Sobber, as you broke the dishes, you will have to pay for them."
"Can't Rover pay half the bill?" growled the bully.
Page 86
"No, for I cannot see how he is to blame for that."
After this some sharp words followed. Tad Sobber was impudent, and as a
consequence was marched off to a storeroom which was occasionally used
as a "guardhouse" by the teachers and Captain Putnam. Here he had to stay
in solitary confinement for twenty-four hours and on the plainest kind of a
diet. This imprisonment made Sobber furious, and he vowed he would get
square with Tom and Dick for it if it cost him his life.
"They may have been able to down other fellows in this school, but they
shan't down me," was what he told Nick Pell.
"Well, you want to go slow in what you do," answered Pell. "I've been
talking to some of the others and I've learned that they got the best of
several fellows who were here at different times—Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp
and some others."
"Humph! I am not afraid of them," growled Tad Sobber. "I suppose they
think, because they are rich and have traveled some, they can lord it over
everybody. Well, I'll show them a trick or two before I'm done with them."
After Tad Sobber came out of confinement the Rover boys thought he might
try to play some underhand trick on Tom, and consequently kept their eyes
open. But nothing developed for some days, and then it came in a most
unexpected way.
The boys settled down to their studies, but it was not in their nature to go in
for all work and no play. On the following Saturday they asked for
permission to visit Cedarville, to buy some things Sam and Tom needed.
They took with them Songbird and Hans, and went on foot, the weather
being ideal for walking. Just before leaving they saw Sobber and Pell hurry
away, also in the direction of the town.
"I wonder where they are going?" mused Dick.
"Sobber is going to take a run by steamboat to Ithaca," answered Songbird.
"I heard him speak to Captain Putnam about it."
"Is Pell going along?"
"I don't think so."
After this some sharp words followed. Tad Sobber was impudent, and as a
consequence was marched off to a storeroom which was occasionally used
as a "guardhouse" by the teachers and Captain Putnam. Here he had to stay
in solitary confinement for twenty-four hours and on the plainest kind of a
diet. This imprisonment made Sobber furious, and he vowed he would get
square with Tom and Dick for it if it cost him his life.
"They may have been able to down other fellows in this school, but they
shan't down me," was what he told Nick Pell.
"Well, you want to go slow in what you do," answered Pell. "I've been
talking to some of the others and I've learned that they got the best of
several fellows who were here at different times—Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp
and some others."
"Humph! I am not afraid of them," growled Tad Sobber. "I suppose they
think, because they are rich and have traveled some, they can lord it over
everybody. Well, I'll show them a trick or two before I'm done with them."
After Tad Sobber came out of confinement the Rover boys thought he might
try to play some underhand trick on Tom, and consequently kept their eyes
open. But nothing developed for some days, and then it came in a most
unexpected way.
The boys settled down to their studies, but it was not in their nature to go in
for all work and no play. On the following Saturday they asked for
permission to visit Cedarville, to buy some things Sam and Tom needed.
They took with them Songbird and Hans, and went on foot, the weather
being ideal for walking. Just before leaving they saw Sobber and Pell hurry
away, also in the direction of the town.
"I wonder where they are going?" mused Dick.
"Sobber is going to take a run by steamboat to Ithaca," answered Songbird.
"I heard him speak to Captain Putnam about it."
"Is Pell going along?"
"I don't think so."
Page 87
The three Rover boys and their friends were soon on the way. They felt in
the best of spirits, and Powell could not resist the temptation to break out
into his usual doggerel:
the best of spirits, and Powell could not resist the temptation to break out
into his usual doggerel:
Page 88
"I love to roam o'er hill and dale,
In calm or storm or windy gale,
I love the valley and the hill,
The brooklet and the running rill,
I love the broad and placid lake——"
"Where we can swim or take a skate,"
finished Tom, and then went on:
"And just remember, of the rest,
I love old Putnam Hall the best!"
"That last sentiment hits me," said Fred. "Tell you what, fellows, no place
like our school."
"I dink I make me some boetry alretty," said Hans, solemnly, and began:
"I lof to hear der insects hum,
I lof to chew on chewing gum!
I lof to see der moon shine owit——"
"And love to eat my sauerkraut,"
added Tom gaily. "Songbird, can't you get up some real nice bit of verse
about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese for Hans' benefit?"
"The idea of poetry about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese!" snorted the
verse maker in disgust.
"Well, anyway, the lines about the cheese would be good and strong," was
Dick's comment.
"A poem about sauerkraut wouldn't do for this automobile age," said Sam,
dryly.
"Why not?" asked Tom.
In calm or storm or windy gale,
I love the valley and the hill,
The brooklet and the running rill,
I love the broad and placid lake——"
"Where we can swim or take a skate,"
finished Tom, and then went on:
"And just remember, of the rest,
I love old Putnam Hall the best!"
"That last sentiment hits me," said Fred. "Tell you what, fellows, no place
like our school."
"I dink I make me some boetry alretty," said Hans, solemnly, and began:
"I lof to hear der insects hum,
I lof to chew on chewing gum!
I lof to see der moon shine owit——"
"And love to eat my sauerkraut,"
added Tom gaily. "Songbird, can't you get up some real nice bit of verse
about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese for Hans' benefit?"
"The idea of poetry about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese!" snorted the
verse maker in disgust.
"Well, anyway, the lines about the cheese would be good and strong," was
Dick's comment.
"A poem about sauerkraut wouldn't do for this automobile age," said Sam,
dryly.
"Why not?" asked Tom.
Page 89
"Because sauerkraut belongs to the cabbage," answered the youngest Rover,
and then dodged a blow Tom playfully aimed at him.
"I shan't try to make up any more verses," said Songbird. "Every time I try
——"
"Hullo, here comes a carriage with three young ladies in it," called out
Dick.
"They look familiar to me," announced Tom. "Yes, they are Dora Stanhope
and Grace and Nellie Laning!" he cried.
"Well, this is a pleasure," said Songbird, and forgot all about what he was
going to say concerning his verse making.
The carriage was soon up to them. It was a two-seated affair, and on the
front seat were Dora and Nellie and in the rear Grace and Mrs. Stanhope.
"We were going to stop at Putnam Hall for a few minutes," said Dora, after
the greetings were over. "It was such a lovely day we couldn't resist the
temptation to go out for a long drive."
"Sorry we won't be at the Hall to receive you," answered Dick, and he gave
Dora such an earnest look that the pretty girl blushed.
"The girls have something up their sleeve," said Mrs. Stanhope. "And they
wanted to see you and Captain Putnam about it."
"We are getting up a little party," announced Nellie. "It is to come off at
Dora's home some time this fall. We wanted to find out if Captain Putnam
would let you and a few of your friends come over."
"Oh, he'll have to let us come!" cried Tom. "Why, I wouldn't miss a party
for anything!" And he said this so comically that all of the girls laughed.
"We haven't set any date yet," said Grace. "But you'll speak to Captain
Putnam about it, won't you? We thought you might make up a party of say
eight or ten boys, and come over in the carryall."
"It's as good as done," announced Sam, with a profound bow. "Please put
me down on your card for the first two-step."
and then dodged a blow Tom playfully aimed at him.
"I shan't try to make up any more verses," said Songbird. "Every time I try
——"
"Hullo, here comes a carriage with three young ladies in it," called out
Dick.
"They look familiar to me," announced Tom. "Yes, they are Dora Stanhope
and Grace and Nellie Laning!" he cried.
"Well, this is a pleasure," said Songbird, and forgot all about what he was
going to say concerning his verse making.
The carriage was soon up to them. It was a two-seated affair, and on the
front seat were Dora and Nellie and in the rear Grace and Mrs. Stanhope.
"We were going to stop at Putnam Hall for a few minutes," said Dora, after
the greetings were over. "It was such a lovely day we couldn't resist the
temptation to go out for a long drive."
"Sorry we won't be at the Hall to receive you," answered Dick, and he gave
Dora such an earnest look that the pretty girl blushed.
"The girls have something up their sleeve," said Mrs. Stanhope. "And they
wanted to see you and Captain Putnam about it."
"We are getting up a little party," announced Nellie. "It is to come off at
Dora's home some time this fall. We wanted to find out if Captain Putnam
would let you and a few of your friends come over."
"Oh, he'll have to let us come!" cried Tom. "Why, I wouldn't miss a party
for anything!" And he said this so comically that all of the girls laughed.
"We haven't set any date yet," said Grace. "But you'll speak to Captain
Putnam about it, won't you? We thought you might make up a party of say
eight or ten boys, and come over in the carryall."
"It's as good as done," announced Sam, with a profound bow. "Please put
me down on your card for the first two-step."
Page 90
"Und put me town for a dree-steps," added Hans, and at this there was
another laugh.
"I don't know whether we'll have dancing or not," said Mrs. Stanhope. "But
we'll try to have a good time."
"Who do you want us to invite—if we can come?" questioned Dick.
"Oh, Dick, we'll leave that to you. Of course we want all who were on the
houseboat," and Dora looked at the Rovers and Songbird and Hans.
"With Fred that will make six. Shall I ask Larry Colby and George
Granbury?"
"If you want to—and two more. But please don't ask those boys we just
met," went on Dora, hastily.
"You mean Tad Sobber and Nick Pell?" questioned Tom, quickly.
"One called the other Nick. He was a very large lad," said Mrs. Stanhope.
"Sobber and Pell sure," murmured Tom. "What did they do?"
"Stood right in the middle of the road and would not get out of the way,"
explained Grace. "I think they were perfectly horrid!"
"They made us drive around to one side and we nearly went into a ditch,"
added Dora.
"And then, after we had passed, they burst out laughing at us," continued
Nellie. "They certainly weren't a bit nice."
"We'll have to settle with Sobber and Pell for this," said Dick, and his face
took on a serious look that bode no good for the cadets who had played so
ungallant a part towards his lady friends.
another laugh.
"I don't know whether we'll have dancing or not," said Mrs. Stanhope. "But
we'll try to have a good time."
"Who do you want us to invite—if we can come?" questioned Dick.
"Oh, Dick, we'll leave that to you. Of course we want all who were on the
houseboat," and Dora looked at the Rovers and Songbird and Hans.
"With Fred that will make six. Shall I ask Larry Colby and George
Granbury?"
"If you want to—and two more. But please don't ask those boys we just
met," went on Dora, hastily.
"You mean Tad Sobber and Nick Pell?" questioned Tom, quickly.
"One called the other Nick. He was a very large lad," said Mrs. Stanhope.
"Sobber and Pell sure," murmured Tom. "What did they do?"
"Stood right in the middle of the road and would not get out of the way,"
explained Grace. "I think they were perfectly horrid!"
"They made us drive around to one side and we nearly went into a ditch,"
added Dora.
"And then, after we had passed, they burst out laughing at us," continued
Nellie. "They certainly weren't a bit nice."
"We'll have to settle with Sobber and Pell for this," said Dick, and his face
took on a serious look that bode no good for the cadets who had played so
ungallant a part towards his lady friends.
Page 91
CHAPTER XIV
AT THE ICE-CREAM ESTABLISHMENT
The Lanings and the Stanhopes had been in the best of health since
returning from the south. Mrs. Stanhope was no more the pale and delicate
person she had been, and her former nervous manner was entirely gone. The
cheeks of the three girls were like roses, and it was no wonder that the
Rovers thought them the nicest young ladies in the whole world.
"Wish we were in a carriage," observed Tom, after the turnout had gone on.
"Then we might have gone for a drive together."
"I know what Tom would like," said Sam. "A nice buggy and a slow horse,
and Nellie beside him——"
"Humph, please change the names to Sam and Grace and you'll hit it
closer," answered Tom, his face growing red.
"I'm going to make up a poem about them some day," said Songbird. "I
shall call it—let me see—ah, yes—The Three Fair Maidens of Cedarville."
"Don't!" cried Dick. "Songbird, if you dare to do anything like that——"
"You'll have to leave Dora out anyway," said Tom. "If you don't, Dick will
get in your wool sure. He——"
"Say, what about Sobber and Pell?" broke in the eldest Rover, his face quite
red. "I feel like punishing them for making the ladies drive into the ditch."
"We'll remember it," answered Sam. "If we catch them in Cedarville let's
speak of it and see what they have to say for themselves."
"Speaking about a party," observed Songbird, as they approached the
village, "do you realize that we haven't had any sort of a feast at the Hall
since we got back to the grind?"
AT THE ICE-CREAM ESTABLISHMENT
The Lanings and the Stanhopes had been in the best of health since
returning from the south. Mrs. Stanhope was no more the pale and delicate
person she had been, and her former nervous manner was entirely gone. The
cheeks of the three girls were like roses, and it was no wonder that the
Rovers thought them the nicest young ladies in the whole world.
"Wish we were in a carriage," observed Tom, after the turnout had gone on.
"Then we might have gone for a drive together."
"I know what Tom would like," said Sam. "A nice buggy and a slow horse,
and Nellie beside him——"
"Humph, please change the names to Sam and Grace and you'll hit it
closer," answered Tom, his face growing red.
"I'm going to make up a poem about them some day," said Songbird. "I
shall call it—let me see—ah, yes—The Three Fair Maidens of Cedarville."
"Don't!" cried Dick. "Songbird, if you dare to do anything like that——"
"You'll have to leave Dora out anyway," said Tom. "If you don't, Dick will
get in your wool sure. He——"
"Say, what about Sobber and Pell?" broke in the eldest Rover, his face quite
red. "I feel like punishing them for making the ladies drive into the ditch."
"We'll remember it," answered Sam. "If we catch them in Cedarville let's
speak of it and see what they have to say for themselves."
"Speaking about a party," observed Songbird, as they approached the
village, "do you realize that we haven't had any sort of a feast at the Hall
since we got back to the grind?"
Page 92
"Fred was saying the same thing only a few days ago," answered Tom. "We
certainly ought to have some sort of a blow-out."
"Vot you vos going to plow owid?" asked Hans innocently.
"Blow out the stuffings from a mince pie, Hansy."
"Vere you vos plow dem to, Dom?"
"Blow them into your stomach. Have a spread—a feast—a fill-up, so to
speak—something to eat, cheese, sandwiches, cake, pie, pudding, jam,
oranges, bananas, lard, salt, plum pudding, toothpicks, ice-cream, turnips,
and other delicacies," went on the fun-loving Rover, rapidly.
"Ach, yah, I understand now, ain't it! I like dem feasts. Ve haf him in von of
der pedrooms alretty yet, hey?"
"If the crowd is willing," said Sam. "For one, I vote in favor of it."
"Second the nomination," put in Tom, promptly. "It is elected by a
unanimous vote we have a feast at the school, some night in the near future,
at eleven o'clock, G. M."
The idea of a feast pleased all the boys. They always got enough to eat
during regular meal hours at the Hall, but there was something enticing in
the idea of having a feast on the sly some night in one of the dormitories.
They had had a number of such in the past and these had been productive of
a good deal of sport.
"Let us go down to the steamboat landing and see if we can see anything of
Pell and Sobber," suggested Dick. "If Sobber is going to Ithaca he'll most
likely go by the Golden Star."
They were walking along the main street of Cedarville when they chanced
to look into the principal candy store. There, in front of the soda fountain,
were the bully of the Hall and his crony. They were drinking soda and
talking to a young girl who had served them.
"Hullo, here they are!" cried Sam, and came to a halt.
certainly ought to have some sort of a blow-out."
"Vot you vos going to plow owid?" asked Hans innocently.
"Blow out the stuffings from a mince pie, Hansy."
"Vere you vos plow dem to, Dom?"
"Blow them into your stomach. Have a spread—a feast—a fill-up, so to
speak—something to eat, cheese, sandwiches, cake, pie, pudding, jam,
oranges, bananas, lard, salt, plum pudding, toothpicks, ice-cream, turnips,
and other delicacies," went on the fun-loving Rover, rapidly.
"Ach, yah, I understand now, ain't it! I like dem feasts. Ve haf him in von of
der pedrooms alretty yet, hey?"
"If the crowd is willing," said Sam. "For one, I vote in favor of it."
"Second the nomination," put in Tom, promptly. "It is elected by a
unanimous vote we have a feast at the school, some night in the near future,
at eleven o'clock, G. M."
The idea of a feast pleased all the boys. They always got enough to eat
during regular meal hours at the Hall, but there was something enticing in
the idea of having a feast on the sly some night in one of the dormitories.
They had had a number of such in the past and these had been productive of
a good deal of sport.
"Let us go down to the steamboat landing and see if we can see anything of
Pell and Sobber," suggested Dick. "If Sobber is going to Ithaca he'll most
likely go by the Golden Star."
They were walking along the main street of Cedarville when they chanced
to look into the principal candy store. There, in front of the soda fountain,
were the bully of the Hall and his crony. They were drinking soda and
talking to a young girl who had served them.
"Hullo, here they are!" cried Sam, and came to a halt.
Page 93
As they looked into the place they saw Tad Sobber reach over the counter
and catch the girl clerk by her curls. He held fast, grinning into her face,
while she tried to pull away from him.
"The mean wretch!" cried Dick. "He tries to make himself as obnoxious as
he can to everybody he meets."
"Oh, please let go!" came in the girl's voice through the open doorway.
"You hurt me!"
"Don't worry, I won't hurt you," replied Sobber, still grinning.
"But I—I don't want my curls pulled," pleaded the frightened girl. "Oh,
please let go, won't you?"
"I want you——" began the bully, but did not finish, for at that moment he
felt Dick's hand on his ear. Then he received a yank that pained him
exceedingly.
"Ouch!" he yelled, and dropped his hold of the girl. "Oh, my ear! Dick
Rover, what did you do that for?"
"I did it to make you behave yourself," answered Dick, sternly. "Sobber, I
didn't really think you could be so mean," he went on.
"I—I wasn't hurting the girl," grumbled the bully. "And it's none of your
business anyway," he added, suddenly, in a blaze of passion.
"After this, you leave her alone."
Tad Sobber glared at Dick for an instant. Then he raised his glass of soda
and attempted to dash it into Dick's face. But Sam saw the movement,
knocked up the bully's arm, and the soda went into Nick Pell's ear.
"Hi, stop!" roared Nick Pell, as the soda trickled down his neck. "What did
you do that for?"
"It was Sam Rover's fault," answered Sobber.
"My brand new collar is spoilt!"
"Charge it to your crony," said Tom.
and catch the girl clerk by her curls. He held fast, grinning into her face,
while she tried to pull away from him.
"The mean wretch!" cried Dick. "He tries to make himself as obnoxious as
he can to everybody he meets."
"Oh, please let go!" came in the girl's voice through the open doorway.
"You hurt me!"
"Don't worry, I won't hurt you," replied Sobber, still grinning.
"But I—I don't want my curls pulled," pleaded the frightened girl. "Oh,
please let go, won't you?"
"I want you——" began the bully, but did not finish, for at that moment he
felt Dick's hand on his ear. Then he received a yank that pained him
exceedingly.
"Ouch!" he yelled, and dropped his hold of the girl. "Oh, my ear! Dick
Rover, what did you do that for?"
"I did it to make you behave yourself," answered Dick, sternly. "Sobber, I
didn't really think you could be so mean," he went on.
"I—I wasn't hurting the girl," grumbled the bully. "And it's none of your
business anyway," he added, suddenly, in a blaze of passion.
"After this, you leave her alone."
Tad Sobber glared at Dick for an instant. Then he raised his glass of soda
and attempted to dash it into Dick's face. But Sam saw the movement,
knocked up the bully's arm, and the soda went into Nick Pell's ear.
"Hi, stop!" roared Nick Pell, as the soda trickled down his neck. "What did
you do that for?"
"It was Sam Rover's fault," answered Sobber.
"My brand new collar is spoilt!"
"Charge it to your crony," said Tom.
Page 94
"I'll fix you fellows!" roared the bully, and raised the empty soda glass over
Dick's head. But now Tom rushed in and wrenched the glass from Sobber's
hand. In the meantime the girl behind the counter had become more
frightened than ever and she ran to the back of the store to summon
assistance.
It looked as if there might be a regular fight, but in a few seconds the
proprietor of the store appeared, armed with a mop stick he had picked up.
He happened to be the father of the girl, and she told him how Tad Sobber
had caught her by the hair.
"See here," began the candy store keeper, and flourished his mop stick at
the bully. Then Sobber retreated from the establishment and Nick Pell did
likewise, and both started on a run up the street.
"What do you cadets mean by coming in here and annoying my daughter?"
demanded the storekeeper hotly. "If you can't behave yourselves, you had
better keep away."
"We didn't hurt your daughter," said Sam.
"My brother here did what he could to save her from annoyance," said Tom.
"Oh, I know you cadets! You are all tarred with the same brush!" muttered
the storekeeper. "I want you to get out—and stay out!"
"Yes, but——" began Dick.
"No 'buts' about it, young man. I want you to get out."
"Father, he made the other boy let go of my curls," explained the girl. "He
caught the other boy by the ear."
"That may be, Fanny, but these young bloods are all alike. I don't want their
trade. They must clear out, and stay away."
"Come on, fellows," said Dick. "We'll not stay if we are not wanted." He
turned again to the storekeeper. "But I want you to remember one thing: We
had nothing to do with annoying your daughter."
"Did they pay for the soda?" asked the man suddenly.
Dick's head. But now Tom rushed in and wrenched the glass from Sobber's
hand. In the meantime the girl behind the counter had become more
frightened than ever and she ran to the back of the store to summon
assistance.
It looked as if there might be a regular fight, but in a few seconds the
proprietor of the store appeared, armed with a mop stick he had picked up.
He happened to be the father of the girl, and she told him how Tad Sobber
had caught her by the hair.
"See here," began the candy store keeper, and flourished his mop stick at
the bully. Then Sobber retreated from the establishment and Nick Pell did
likewise, and both started on a run up the street.
"What do you cadets mean by coming in here and annoying my daughter?"
demanded the storekeeper hotly. "If you can't behave yourselves, you had
better keep away."
"We didn't hurt your daughter," said Sam.
"My brother here did what he could to save her from annoyance," said Tom.
"Oh, I know you cadets! You are all tarred with the same brush!" muttered
the storekeeper. "I want you to get out—and stay out!"
"Yes, but——" began Dick.
"No 'buts' about it, young man. I want you to get out."
"Father, he made the other boy let go of my curls," explained the girl. "He
caught the other boy by the ear."
"That may be, Fanny, but these young bloods are all alike. I don't want their
trade. They must clear out, and stay away."
"Come on, fellows," said Dick. "We'll not stay if we are not wanted." He
turned again to the storekeeper. "But I want you to remember one thing: We
had nothing to do with annoying your daughter."
"Did they pay for the soda?" asked the man suddenly.
Page 95
"No," replied the girl.
"Then this crowd has got to pay," went on the storekeeper, unreasonably.
"How much was it?"
"Ten cents."
"We haven't bought anything and we'll not pay for anything," said Sam.
"Not a cent shall I pay," put in Songbird.
"Did vos a outrages!" burst out Hans. "Of you insult us some more I vos
call a bolicemans alretty!" And he puffed up his chest indignantly.
"Well, you get out, and be quick about it!" cried the man, and raised his
stick. "Don't let me catch any of you in here again either!"
"Don't worry,—we can spend our money elsewhere," said Tom.
"Where we are treated decently," added Dick, and walked from the candy
store.
Once outside, the boys talked the situation over for all of ten minutes, but
without satisfaction. All were indignant over the way the storekeeper had
treated them, and Tom wanted to go back on the sly and play a trick on him,
but Dick demurred.
"Let it go, Tom. He is a mean man, that's all."
"Well, I am going to show folks how generous he is," answered Tom, with a
sudden grin. "Wait here a few minutes," and he darted into a nearby store
where they sold stationery. When he came out he had a good-sized sheet of
paper in his hand and also several big red seals.
"What's that?" asked Sam.
"It's a sign for the candy storekeeper's front window."
With caution Tom went back to the store. He saw that the proprietor was in
the rear parlor, dishing out ice-cream to several customers who had come
in. The girl was also at the back. Swiftly Tom stuck the sheet of paper up
"Then this crowd has got to pay," went on the storekeeper, unreasonably.
"How much was it?"
"Ten cents."
"We haven't bought anything and we'll not pay for anything," said Sam.
"Not a cent shall I pay," put in Songbird.
"Did vos a outrages!" burst out Hans. "Of you insult us some more I vos
call a bolicemans alretty!" And he puffed up his chest indignantly.
"Well, you get out, and be quick about it!" cried the man, and raised his
stick. "Don't let me catch any of you in here again either!"
"Don't worry,—we can spend our money elsewhere," said Tom.
"Where we are treated decently," added Dick, and walked from the candy
store.
Once outside, the boys talked the situation over for all of ten minutes, but
without satisfaction. All were indignant over the way the storekeeper had
treated them, and Tom wanted to go back on the sly and play a trick on him,
but Dick demurred.
"Let it go, Tom. He is a mean man, that's all."
"Well, I am going to show folks how generous he is," answered Tom, with a
sudden grin. "Wait here a few minutes," and he darted into a nearby store
where they sold stationery. When he came out he had a good-sized sheet of
paper in his hand and also several big red seals.
"What's that?" asked Sam.
"It's a sign for the candy storekeeper's front window."
With caution Tom went back to the store. He saw that the proprietor was in
the rear parlor, dishing out ice-cream to several customers who had come
in. The girl was also at the back. Swiftly Tom stuck the sheet of paper up
Page 96
under the show window, fastening it with the gummy seals. The paper read
as follows:
FREE BOUQUETS OF ROSES TO ALL YOUNG LADIES BUYING ICE-
CREAM HERE TO-DAY. COME IN!
"Now let us watch for some fun," said Tom.
They had not long to wait. The steamboat had come in and a number of
passengers were walking up the street. Soon a party of three girls and a
young man espied the sign.
"Oh, Clara," cried one of the girls. "Free roses this time of year, just think
of it!"
"Come on right in," said the young man, and led the way into the store.
Then another young man came along with a girl and they also read the sign
and entered. Soon two old maids stopped and read the announcement.
"I do love ice-cream, Angelina," said one. "Let us go in and get chocolate
and get the bouquets, too." And they followed the crowd inside.
The store had two side windows to it, which were opened a few inches from
the bottom for ventilation, and the cadets stole up to these windows to listen
to the talk. Everybody ordered cream and began to eat, and then asked for
the bouquets.
"Bouquets?" asked the storekeeper, mystified.
"Why, yes," said the young man who had brought in the three girls.
"If you don't mind, I'd like Jack roses," said one of the maidens.
"And I like American Beauties," said another.
"I don't care what kind I get so long as it is a big bunch," added the third
girl.
"What are you talking about?" demanded the storekeeper.
"We are talking about the bouquets you are giving away," said the young
man. He had eaten nearly all of his cream and the girls had almost finished.
as follows:
FREE BOUQUETS OF ROSES TO ALL YOUNG LADIES BUYING ICE-
CREAM HERE TO-DAY. COME IN!
"Now let us watch for some fun," said Tom.
They had not long to wait. The steamboat had come in and a number of
passengers were walking up the street. Soon a party of three girls and a
young man espied the sign.
"Oh, Clara," cried one of the girls. "Free roses this time of year, just think
of it!"
"Come on right in," said the young man, and led the way into the store.
Then another young man came along with a girl and they also read the sign
and entered. Soon two old maids stopped and read the announcement.
"I do love ice-cream, Angelina," said one. "Let us go in and get chocolate
and get the bouquets, too." And they followed the crowd inside.
The store had two side windows to it, which were opened a few inches from
the bottom for ventilation, and the cadets stole up to these windows to listen
to the talk. Everybody ordered cream and began to eat, and then asked for
the bouquets.
"Bouquets?" asked the storekeeper, mystified.
"Why, yes," said the young man who had brought in the three girls.
"If you don't mind, I'd like Jack roses," said one of the maidens.
"And I like American Beauties," said another.
"I don't care what kind I get so long as it is a big bunch," added the third
girl.
"What are you talking about?" demanded the storekeeper.
"We are talking about the bouquets you are giving away," said the young
man. He had eaten nearly all of his cream and the girls had almost finished.
Page 97
"I am giving away no bouquets."
"Why, yes you are!" cried the girls.
"Of course!" put in one of the old maids, suspiciously. "And I want just as
good a bunch of roses as anybody."
"So do I," added the second old maid.
"Are you folks all crazy?" demanded the storekeeper. "I am not giving away
anything."
"What!" demanded the young man who had come in with one girl. "Your
sign don't read that way. It says 'free bouquets of roses to all young ladies
buying ice-cream here to-day.' You've got to give this young lady her
bouquet or I won't pay for this cream!"
"Where is that sign?" demanded the storekeeper, and when told rushed out
and tore the announcement down and into shreds. "This is a—an outrage! I
didn't put the sign up!"
After this there was a wordy war lasting several minutes. Nobody wanted to
pay for the cream eaten, and as he could not furnish the bouquets the
storekeeper could not collect. In a rage he chased the would-be customers
out and then started to look for the person who had played him such a trick.
But the cadets of Putnam Hall had withdrawn from that vicinity and they
took good care to keep out of sight.
"Why, yes you are!" cried the girls.
"Of course!" put in one of the old maids, suspiciously. "And I want just as
good a bunch of roses as anybody."
"So do I," added the second old maid.
"Are you folks all crazy?" demanded the storekeeper. "I am not giving away
anything."
"What!" demanded the young man who had come in with one girl. "Your
sign don't read that way. It says 'free bouquets of roses to all young ladies
buying ice-cream here to-day.' You've got to give this young lady her
bouquet or I won't pay for this cream!"
"Where is that sign?" demanded the storekeeper, and when told rushed out
and tore the announcement down and into shreds. "This is a—an outrage! I
didn't put the sign up!"
After this there was a wordy war lasting several minutes. Nobody wanted to
pay for the cream eaten, and as he could not furnish the bouquets the
storekeeper could not collect. In a rage he chased the would-be customers
out and then started to look for the person who had played him such a trick.
But the cadets of Putnam Hall had withdrawn from that vicinity and they
took good care to keep out of sight.
Page 98
CHAPTER XV
AN ASTONISHING GIFT
The steamboat had to take on considerable freight at Cedarville, so she
remained at the little dock for the best part of half an hour. During that time
the Rovers and their friends saw Tad Sobber and Nick Pell walking around
the village, but did not speak to them.
"Hullo, here is something new," said Songbird, as they walked past the
stores. "A dime museum!"
"Such a thing as that will never pay here," was Dick's comment. "Not
enough people."
"It is to remain only one week," said Sam, after reading the sign over the
door.
"Wonder if they really have one hundred snakes in the collection?" mused
Tom, also reading the sign. "If so, there would be some fun if the bunch
broke loose."
"Want to go in and look at the snakes?" asked Songbird.
"I ton't," answered Hans. "Of I look at so many of dem nasty dings I
couldn't sleep for a month or sefen days, ain't it!" And he shuddered.
While the boys were walking away they chanced to look back and saw Tad
Sobber and Nick Pell come from the "museum," so called. The bully was
talking to a man connected with the show, a fellow who usually stood
outside, "barking" as it is called,—that is, asking folks to come up and walk
in and see the wonders inside.
"Sobber must know that fellow," was Dick's comment, but thought no more
of this until long afterwards. A little later they saw the bully embark on the
steamboat, and Nick Pell started back for Putnam Hall alone.
AN ASTONISHING GIFT
The steamboat had to take on considerable freight at Cedarville, so she
remained at the little dock for the best part of half an hour. During that time
the Rovers and their friends saw Tad Sobber and Nick Pell walking around
the village, but did not speak to them.
"Hullo, here is something new," said Songbird, as they walked past the
stores. "A dime museum!"
"Such a thing as that will never pay here," was Dick's comment. "Not
enough people."
"It is to remain only one week," said Sam, after reading the sign over the
door.
"Wonder if they really have one hundred snakes in the collection?" mused
Tom, also reading the sign. "If so, there would be some fun if the bunch
broke loose."
"Want to go in and look at the snakes?" asked Songbird.
"I ton't," answered Hans. "Of I look at so many of dem nasty dings I
couldn't sleep for a month or sefen days, ain't it!" And he shuddered.
While the boys were walking away they chanced to look back and saw Tad
Sobber and Nick Pell come from the "museum," so called. The bully was
talking to a man connected with the show, a fellow who usually stood
outside, "barking" as it is called,—that is, asking folks to come up and walk
in and see the wonders inside.
"Sobber must know that fellow," was Dick's comment, but thought no more
of this until long afterwards. A little later they saw the bully embark on the
steamboat, and Nick Pell started back for Putnam Hall alone.
Page 99
The boys purchased the things they wanted and returned to the school. They
did not see Nick Pell until the following day, and then the latter paid no
attention to them. Sobber did not return to Putnam Hall for the best part of a
week. Then he appeared very thoughtful and he eyed all of the Rover boys
in a crafty, speculative way.
"He has got it in for us," said Tom, but how much Tad Sobber "had it in" for
the Rovers was still to be learned.
The boys had not forgotten about the proposed feast, and it was arranged
that it should come off in the dormitory occupied by the Rovers and some
others on the following Tuesday night as soon as all the lights were out.
Word was passed around quietly, and the Rover boys thought that only their
intimate friends knew of what was going on, but they were mistaken.
By pure accident Nick Pell overheard Larry Colby and Fred Garrison
speaking of the feast. It had been arranged that Larry and Fred should
contribute a big raisin cake and the two boys were wondering how they
could get it from the bake shop in Cedarville and up to the dormitory
without being seen.
"Never mind, we'll manage it somehow, if we have to use a rope," said
Larry.
"They are going to have a spread," said Nick Pell, running up to Tad Sobber
with the story. "We ought to tell Captain Putnam and spoil things for them."
"That won't do us any good, Nick," answered the bully. "The captain thinks
too much of the Rovers—he wouldn't punish them much, especially as this
is their last term here. I'll think up something else. I want to do something
to 'em that they will remember as long as they live."
"You seem to be extra bitter against the Rovers since you got back from
Ithaca," said Pell, curiously.
"Am I? Well, I have good cause to be bitter," growled Tad Sobber. "Just let
me put on my thinking cap, and I'll fix 'em, and don't you forget it!"
That night the bully asked for permission to go to Cedarville on important
business. He went alone, and once in the town hurried directly to the
did not see Nick Pell until the following day, and then the latter paid no
attention to them. Sobber did not return to Putnam Hall for the best part of a
week. Then he appeared very thoughtful and he eyed all of the Rover boys
in a crafty, speculative way.
"He has got it in for us," said Tom, but how much Tad Sobber "had it in" for
the Rovers was still to be learned.
The boys had not forgotten about the proposed feast, and it was arranged
that it should come off in the dormitory occupied by the Rovers and some
others on the following Tuesday night as soon as all the lights were out.
Word was passed around quietly, and the Rover boys thought that only their
intimate friends knew of what was going on, but they were mistaken.
By pure accident Nick Pell overheard Larry Colby and Fred Garrison
speaking of the feast. It had been arranged that Larry and Fred should
contribute a big raisin cake and the two boys were wondering how they
could get it from the bake shop in Cedarville and up to the dormitory
without being seen.
"Never mind, we'll manage it somehow, if we have to use a rope," said
Larry.
"They are going to have a spread," said Nick Pell, running up to Tad Sobber
with the story. "We ought to tell Captain Putnam and spoil things for them."
"That won't do us any good, Nick," answered the bully. "The captain thinks
too much of the Rovers—he wouldn't punish them much, especially as this
is their last term here. I'll think up something else. I want to do something
to 'em that they will remember as long as they live."
"You seem to be extra bitter against the Rovers since you got back from
Ithaca," said Pell, curiously.
"Am I? Well, I have good cause to be bitter," growled Tad Sobber. "Just let
me put on my thinking cap, and I'll fix 'em, and don't you forget it!"
That night the bully asked for permission to go to Cedarville on important
business. He went alone, and once in the town hurried directly to the
Page 100
museum already mentioned. The proprietor had done little or no business in
the village and was about to move to another place.
When Tad Sobber returned to Putnam Hall he carried under his arm a heavy
pasteboard box which he carried with great care. This box he hid away in a
corner of the barn, among some loose hay.
"I'm ready to fix the Rovers now," he told Nick Pell. "Keep your mouth shut
but your eyes wide open."
"What are you going to do?"
"Just wait and see."
At the appointed time the Rovers and their chums assembled in the
dormitory for the feast. A large quantity of good things had been procured,
including chicken sandwiches, cake, oranges and lemonade. Tom had even
had a dealer in Cedarville pack him up several bricks of ice-cream, and
these now rested in some cracked ice in a washbowl.
"Say, but this is a touch of old times," said Sam. "Do you remember the first
feast we had here, when Mumps got scared to death?"
"Indeed I do!" cried one of the other students. "Here's to the good old
times!" and he raised his glass of lemonade to his lips.
In a short while the feast was in full swing. There was a hall monitor
supposed to be on guard, but Tom had bought him off with a slice of cake,
some candy and an orange, and he was keeping himself in a front hallway,
where he could not hear what was going on.
"If it wasn't for the noise, we might have a song," said Sam. "As it is, I
move Songbird recite 'Mary Had a Little Cow,' or something equally
elevating."
"I can give you an original bit of verse which I have entitled, 'When the
Blossoms Fill the Orchard, Molly Dear,'" answered the doggerel maker.
"Gracious, that sounds like a new nine-cent piece of sheet music,"
murmured Dick.
the village and was about to move to another place.
When Tad Sobber returned to Putnam Hall he carried under his arm a heavy
pasteboard box which he carried with great care. This box he hid away in a
corner of the barn, among some loose hay.
"I'm ready to fix the Rovers now," he told Nick Pell. "Keep your mouth shut
but your eyes wide open."
"What are you going to do?"
"Just wait and see."
At the appointed time the Rovers and their chums assembled in the
dormitory for the feast. A large quantity of good things had been procured,
including chicken sandwiches, cake, oranges and lemonade. Tom had even
had a dealer in Cedarville pack him up several bricks of ice-cream, and
these now rested in some cracked ice in a washbowl.
"Say, but this is a touch of old times," said Sam. "Do you remember the first
feast we had here, when Mumps got scared to death?"
"Indeed I do!" cried one of the other students. "Here's to the good old
times!" and he raised his glass of lemonade to his lips.
In a short while the feast was in full swing. There was a hall monitor
supposed to be on guard, but Tom had bought him off with a slice of cake,
some candy and an orange, and he was keeping himself in a front hallway,
where he could not hear what was going on.
"If it wasn't for the noise, we might have a song," said Sam. "As it is, I
move Songbird recite 'Mary Had a Little Cow,' or something equally
elevating."
"I can give you an original bit of verse which I have entitled, 'When the
Blossoms Fill the Orchard, Molly Dear,'" answered the doggerel maker.
"Gracious, that sounds like a new nine-cent piece of sheet music,"
murmured Dick.
Page 101
"Can't you whistle it?" suggested Tom. "It may sound better."
"Play it out on a fine-tooth comb," suggested Larry.
"Who is ready for ice-cream?" asked Tom, after a general laugh had ensued.
"This isn't going to keep hard forever."
All were ready, and the bricks were cut, the pieces laid on tiny wooden
plates which had been provided, and passed around. Then came more cake
and fruit.
In the midst of the jollification there came a sudden and unexpected knock
on the door.
"Who can that be?" whispered several in alarm.
"Put out the lights!" said Tom. "Those who don't belong here get under the
beds." And he began to get the evidences of the feast out of sight, Dick and
Sam assisting him.
With quaking hearts the merry-makers waited for the knock to be repeated,
and waited to hear the sound of Captain Putnam's voice or that of the first
assistant teacher.
"Bartlett might have warned us," whispered Fred. Bartlett was the monitor
who had been bribed.
No other knock came on the door, nor did anybody demand admittance. The
boys waited for several seconds, each holding his breath in anxiety.
"Who can it be?" asked Sam of his oldest brother.
"I suppose I might as well go and see," said Dick. "Maybe some of the other
fellows are up to some tricks."
With caution he approached the hall door and opened it. Only a dim light
was burning, and for the instant he could see nothing. Then he caught sight
of a white object on the floor and picked it up. It was a pasteboard box, tied
with a strong string.
"This must be some kind of a joke," he said, and came back into the
dormitory with the box in his hands. "Light up and let me see what this is."
"Play it out on a fine-tooth comb," suggested Larry.
"Who is ready for ice-cream?" asked Tom, after a general laugh had ensued.
"This isn't going to keep hard forever."
All were ready, and the bricks were cut, the pieces laid on tiny wooden
plates which had been provided, and passed around. Then came more cake
and fruit.
In the midst of the jollification there came a sudden and unexpected knock
on the door.
"Who can that be?" whispered several in alarm.
"Put out the lights!" said Tom. "Those who don't belong here get under the
beds." And he began to get the evidences of the feast out of sight, Dick and
Sam assisting him.
With quaking hearts the merry-makers waited for the knock to be repeated,
and waited to hear the sound of Captain Putnam's voice or that of the first
assistant teacher.
"Bartlett might have warned us," whispered Fred. Bartlett was the monitor
who had been bribed.
No other knock came on the door, nor did anybody demand admittance. The
boys waited for several seconds, each holding his breath in anxiety.
"Who can it be?" asked Sam of his oldest brother.
"I suppose I might as well go and see," said Dick. "Maybe some of the other
fellows are up to some tricks."
With caution he approached the hall door and opened it. Only a dim light
was burning, and for the instant he could see nothing. Then he caught sight
of a white object on the floor and picked it up. It was a pasteboard box, tied
with a strong string.
"This must be some kind of a joke," he said, and came back into the
dormitory with the box in his hands. "Light up and let me see what this is."
Page 102
The lights were lit and several of the boys began to eat the stuff that had
been swept out of sight. They all gazed curiously at the pasteboard box.
"Here's a card on the top," said Dick, and commenced to read it. The
inscription was as follows:
To the Rover Boys From Their Friends, Dora, Grace and Nellie.
Keep it a secret among you and your chums at the feast.
"How in the world did they know we were going to have a feast?"
questioned Sam.
"And how did they manage to smuggle the box into the Hall?" asked Larry.
"Open it and see what's inside, Dick," came from Tom. "I'll wager they have
sent us something good."
"Maybe it's a loaf cake," said Fred.
"Oder a pudding," broke in Hans. "I lof chocolate puddings, yah!"
"You can't pack a pudding in a box very well," commented Songbird.
Holding the box in one hand, Dick undid the string and threw off the cover.
The next instant he let out a yell of horror and Tom, who was near by, did
likewise and fell over a chair in his fright.
For out of the box glided a real, live snake, fully three feet long, and with
beady and dangerous looking eyes!
been swept out of sight. They all gazed curiously at the pasteboard box.
"Here's a card on the top," said Dick, and commenced to read it. The
inscription was as follows:
To the Rover Boys From Their Friends, Dora, Grace and Nellie.
Keep it a secret among you and your chums at the feast.
"How in the world did they know we were going to have a feast?"
questioned Sam.
"And how did they manage to smuggle the box into the Hall?" asked Larry.
"Open it and see what's inside, Dick," came from Tom. "I'll wager they have
sent us something good."
"Maybe it's a loaf cake," said Fred.
"Oder a pudding," broke in Hans. "I lof chocolate puddings, yah!"
"You can't pack a pudding in a box very well," commented Songbird.
Holding the box in one hand, Dick undid the string and threw off the cover.
The next instant he let out a yell of horror and Tom, who was near by, did
likewise and fell over a chair in his fright.
For out of the box glided a real, live snake, fully three feet long, and with
beady and dangerous looking eyes!
Page 103
FROM OUT OF THE BOX GLIDED A REAL, LIVE SNAKE.
Page 104
CHAPTER XVI
THE HUNT FOR A SNAKE
"It's a snake!"
"And it's alive!"
"Look out, or he'll bite you!"
"There he goes on the floor!"
These and a number of other cries rang through the dormitory as the cadets
saw the contents of the box. Several tried to back away, and Hans pitched
over Tom and both went in a heap.
"Ton't you let dot snake bite me!" roared the German youth.
"Maybe he's poisonous!" came from Larry. He had sought safety by leaping
on a bed.
Slowly the snake had lifted itself from the box, to glare at several of the
boys. Then its cold, beady eyes were fixed on Dick and it uttered a vicious
hiss. This was more than the eldest Rover could stand and he let box and
snake drop in a hurry. The snake glided out of sight under a bed.
"This is a joke right enough," murmured Sam. "Wonder who played it?"
"Do you think the girls would send a snake?" queried Larry.
"Of course not," answered Tom, who had scrambled up. "This is the work
of some enemy."
"Look out! The snake is getting busy!" screamed Sam, and he was right; the
reptile had left the shelter of the bed and was darting across the room, in the
direction of Songbird.
THE HUNT FOR A SNAKE
"It's a snake!"
"And it's alive!"
"Look out, or he'll bite you!"
"There he goes on the floor!"
These and a number of other cries rang through the dormitory as the cadets
saw the contents of the box. Several tried to back away, and Hans pitched
over Tom and both went in a heap.
"Ton't you let dot snake bite me!" roared the German youth.
"Maybe he's poisonous!" came from Larry. He had sought safety by leaping
on a bed.
Slowly the snake had lifted itself from the box, to glare at several of the
boys. Then its cold, beady eyes were fixed on Dick and it uttered a vicious
hiss. This was more than the eldest Rover could stand and he let box and
snake drop in a hurry. The snake glided out of sight under a bed.
"This is a joke right enough," murmured Sam. "Wonder who played it?"
"Do you think the girls would send a snake?" queried Larry.
"Of course not," answered Tom, who had scrambled up. "This is the work
of some enemy."
"Look out! The snake is getting busy!" screamed Sam, and he was right; the
reptile had left the shelter of the bed and was darting across the room, in the
direction of Songbird.
Page 105
The would-be poet did not stop to argue with his snakeship, but letting out a
wild yell leaped to the top of a small stand which stood in a corner. The
stand was frail and down it went with a crash, the wreckage catching the
snake on the tail. It whipped around and made a lunge at Songbird's foot,
but the youth was too nimble and leaped on the bed.
"We've got to kill that snake," observed Dick, after the reptile had
disappeared for a moment under a washstand. "If we don't——"
Crash! It was a plate which Sam shied at the snake, as its head showed for a
moment. Then down went a shower of shoes, brushes, plates, and a cake of
soap. But the snake was not seriously hurt. It hissed viciously and darted
from one side of the dormitory to the other, and made all the boys climb up
on the furniture.
"This racket will wake up everybody in the school," said Dick, and he was
right. The boys had hardly time to get the most of the evidence of the feast
out of the way when they heard a knock on the door.
"Look out there!" yelled Tom. "Don't open that door if you value your life!"
"What's the matter?" came in George Strong's voice.
"A snake!" answered Dick, and then went on in a whisper: "Quick, boys,
get the rest of the stuff out of the way!"
His chums understood, and the remains of the feast were swept under bed
covers in a jiffy.
"Did you say there was a snake in there?" demanded the teacher.
"Yes, sir," said Sam. "He's right close to the door now." And what he said
was true.
Thinking the youngest Rover might be fooling, the first assistant teacher
opened the door cautiously and peered into the dormitory. Then he, too, let
out a cry of alarm, for the snake darted forward and made as if to bite him
in the foot. Not to be caught he fell back, leaving the door open about a
foot. Through this opening the snake glided and disappeared in the semi-
dark hallway.
wild yell leaped to the top of a small stand which stood in a corner. The
stand was frail and down it went with a crash, the wreckage catching the
snake on the tail. It whipped around and made a lunge at Songbird's foot,
but the youth was too nimble and leaped on the bed.
"We've got to kill that snake," observed Dick, after the reptile had
disappeared for a moment under a washstand. "If we don't——"
Crash! It was a plate which Sam shied at the snake, as its head showed for a
moment. Then down went a shower of shoes, brushes, plates, and a cake of
soap. But the snake was not seriously hurt. It hissed viciously and darted
from one side of the dormitory to the other, and made all the boys climb up
on the furniture.
"This racket will wake up everybody in the school," said Dick, and he was
right. The boys had hardly time to get the most of the evidence of the feast
out of the way when they heard a knock on the door.
"Look out there!" yelled Tom. "Don't open that door if you value your life!"
"What's the matter?" came in George Strong's voice.
"A snake!" answered Dick, and then went on in a whisper: "Quick, boys,
get the rest of the stuff out of the way!"
His chums understood, and the remains of the feast were swept under bed
covers in a jiffy.
"Did you say there was a snake in there?" demanded the teacher.
"Yes, sir," said Sam. "He's right close to the door now." And what he said
was true.
Thinking the youngest Rover might be fooling, the first assistant teacher
opened the door cautiously and peered into the dormitory. Then he, too, let
out a cry of alarm, for the snake darted forward and made as if to bite him
in the foot. Not to be caught he fell back, leaving the door open about a
foot. Through this opening the snake glided and disappeared in the semi-
dark hallway.
Page 106
By this time Putnam Hall was in an uproar, and boys were pouring into the
hallways demanding to know if there was a fire or a robbery. Soon Captain
Putnam appeared, wrapped in a dressing robe and wearing slippers.
"Beware, all of you!" cried George Strong. "It's a snake and it is loose in
this hallway somewhere."
"A snake!" ejaculated the master of Putnam Hall. "Where did it come
from?"
"It was in the dormitory over there. I heard a noise and went to see what
was the matter and the snake came out of the room and made off in that
direction," and George Strong pointed with his hand.
"Humph!" muttered Captain Putnam. "This must be looked into. What kind
of a snake was it?"
"I don't know, sir, but it was fully three feet long, and it hissed loudly as it
went past me."
"Some more of the boys' tricks, I suppose. But this is going too far,
especially if the reptile is poisonous."
Lights were lit and turned up as high as possible, and a search of all the
hallways followed. When the cadets learned that a snake was really at large
in the school many of the timid ones were badly frightened.
"He might poison a fellow and kill him," said one lad.
"Oh, I can't bear snakes," said another. "If he came for me I'd have a fit
sure."
The search for the snake was kept up the best part of an hour, but without
success. Peleg Snuggers was forced to join in the hunt and nearly collapsed
when he saw something under a stand in a far corner.
"The snake! The snake!" he yelled and started to run away. But what he had
seen proved to be nothing but a piece of old window cord, and the general
utility man was laughed at so heartily he was glad to sneak out of sight.
hallways demanding to know if there was a fire or a robbery. Soon Captain
Putnam appeared, wrapped in a dressing robe and wearing slippers.
"Beware, all of you!" cried George Strong. "It's a snake and it is loose in
this hallway somewhere."
"A snake!" ejaculated the master of Putnam Hall. "Where did it come
from?"
"It was in the dormitory over there. I heard a noise and went to see what
was the matter and the snake came out of the room and made off in that
direction," and George Strong pointed with his hand.
"Humph!" muttered Captain Putnam. "This must be looked into. What kind
of a snake was it?"
"I don't know, sir, but it was fully three feet long, and it hissed loudly as it
went past me."
"Some more of the boys' tricks, I suppose. But this is going too far,
especially if the reptile is poisonous."
Lights were lit and turned up as high as possible, and a search of all the
hallways followed. When the cadets learned that a snake was really at large
in the school many of the timid ones were badly frightened.
"He might poison a fellow and kill him," said one lad.
"Oh, I can't bear snakes," said another. "If he came for me I'd have a fit
sure."
The search for the snake was kept up the best part of an hour, but without
success. Peleg Snuggers was forced to join in the hunt and nearly collapsed
when he saw something under a stand in a far corner.
"The snake! The snake!" he yelled and started to run away. But what he had
seen proved to be nothing but a piece of old window cord, and the general
utility man was laughed at so heartily he was glad to sneak out of sight.
Page 107
"He must have gone downstairs," said Dick, and then a hunt was made
below. Here some windows had been left open for ventilation, and Captain
Putnam said it was possible the reptile had made its escape in that manner.
He did not quite believe this, but he thought the snake must be harmless,
and he wanted to say something to quiet those pupils who were timid.
"How did the snake get in your room?" he asked later on of the Rovers and
their dormitory fellows.
"It came in this box," answered Dick, and brought forth the pasteboard box
in question. "Somebody knocked on the door and when we opened it the
box was on the floor."
Captain Putnam looked at the box and the inscription.
"Your lady friends must have peculiar tastes," he said, smiling.
"Of course that was a trick—just to get us to take the box and open it,"
answered Tom.
"Do you suspect anybody, Thomas?"
"Well—not exactly," said the fun-loving Rover, slowly.
"What have you to say, Samuel?"
"I'm sure I can't imagine who could send that box."
"Richard, what can you tell of this?"
Dick paused and took a long breath.
"I can't tell you anything, just now, Captain Putnam," he answered slowly.
"But I've got something of an idea of how that box got here. But I'd hate to
accuse anybody unless I was sure of it."
"Mr. Strong said the snake was at least three feet long."
"It was certainly all of that."
"Was it a poisonous snake, do you think?"
below. Here some windows had been left open for ventilation, and Captain
Putnam said it was possible the reptile had made its escape in that manner.
He did not quite believe this, but he thought the snake must be harmless,
and he wanted to say something to quiet those pupils who were timid.
"How did the snake get in your room?" he asked later on of the Rovers and
their dormitory fellows.
"It came in this box," answered Dick, and brought forth the pasteboard box
in question. "Somebody knocked on the door and when we opened it the
box was on the floor."
Captain Putnam looked at the box and the inscription.
"Your lady friends must have peculiar tastes," he said, smiling.
"Of course that was a trick—just to get us to take the box and open it,"
answered Tom.
"Do you suspect anybody, Thomas?"
"Well—not exactly," said the fun-loving Rover, slowly.
"What have you to say, Samuel?"
"I'm sure I can't imagine who could send that box."
"Richard, what can you tell of this?"
Dick paused and took a long breath.
"I can't tell you anything, just now, Captain Putnam," he answered slowly.
"But I've got something of an idea of how that box got here. But I'd hate to
accuse anybody unless I was sure of it."
"Mr. Strong said the snake was at least three feet long."
"It was certainly all of that."
"Was it a poisonous snake, do you think?"
Page 108
"It was not a rattlesnake, nor was it any kind of a snake such as are usually
found in this part of our country, of that I am sure."
"You got a good look at it then?"
"Yes."
"I certainly had no idea snakes of such size could be found close to the
school."
"I am pretty sure that snake was never found around here. During my
travels I have studied snakes a little, and that variety was a stranger to me."
"I see." The master of Putnam Hall mused for a moment. "Well, it is very
queer. But, as the snake has disappeared, I think we may as well retire once
more. I do not imagine we have anything to fear."
It was a good hour before the school was quiet. Many of the boys were
afraid to go to bed, and the teachers could not blame them. The Rovers and
their chums got together to discuss the situation in whispers and at the same
time remove all traces of the feast which had been so curiously interrupted.
"Dick, what do you make of this?" asked Tom.
"I think Tad Sobber is guilty, Tom—but I didn't want to tell Captain Putnam
so."
"You think he got the snake out of that museum?"
"I do."
"I think that myself," put in Sam. "Don't you remember how he was talking
to that barker, just as if they were friends? It was surely Sobber who played
that trick."
"If it was Sobber we ought to pay him back," came from Songbird, grimly.
"A snake! Ugh, it makes me creep to think of it."
"Don't you want to compose an ode in its honor?" questioned Tom, dryly.
"Might go like this:
"A hissing, gliding snake
found in this part of our country, of that I am sure."
"You got a good look at it then?"
"Yes."
"I certainly had no idea snakes of such size could be found close to the
school."
"I am pretty sure that snake was never found around here. During my
travels I have studied snakes a little, and that variety was a stranger to me."
"I see." The master of Putnam Hall mused for a moment. "Well, it is very
queer. But, as the snake has disappeared, I think we may as well retire once
more. I do not imagine we have anything to fear."
It was a good hour before the school was quiet. Many of the boys were
afraid to go to bed, and the teachers could not blame them. The Rovers and
their chums got together to discuss the situation in whispers and at the same
time remove all traces of the feast which had been so curiously interrupted.
"Dick, what do you make of this?" asked Tom.
"I think Tad Sobber is guilty, Tom—but I didn't want to tell Captain Putnam
so."
"You think he got the snake out of that museum?"
"I do."
"I think that myself," put in Sam. "Don't you remember how he was talking
to that barker, just as if they were friends? It was surely Sobber who played
that trick."
"If it was Sobber we ought to pay him back," came from Songbird, grimly.
"A snake! Ugh, it makes me creep to think of it."
"Don't you want to compose an ode in its honor?" questioned Tom, dryly.
"Might go like this:
"A hissing, gliding snake
Page 109
Kept all the school awake;
Each boy in awful fright
Was looking for a bite!"
"You can make fun if you want to, but I think it is no laughing matter,"
observed Fred. "Supposing a fellow goes to sleep and wakes up to find that
snake crawling over him! Phew! talk about nightmares!"
"It certainly would make a fellow feel queer," answered Sam. "But I say,
Dick, if you are sure Sobber did it, why can't we pay him back in his own
coin?"
"I'm willing, but how can it be done?"
"Wait until to-morrow night and I'll show you," answered the youngest
Rover. "That is, unless the snake is caught in the meantime."
"Have you a plan to get square?" asked Larry.
"Yes."
"Den go ahead sure," came from Hans. "Of dot Sobber fellow peen guilty
he ought to be hung up on der pottom of der sea alretty quick!"
"Just wait, and we'll fix Mr. Tad Sobber," answered Dick. "He'll wish he
never saw a snake." He had an inkling of what was in his brother Sam's
mind to do.
Each boy in awful fright
Was looking for a bite!"
"You can make fun if you want to, but I think it is no laughing matter,"
observed Fred. "Supposing a fellow goes to sleep and wakes up to find that
snake crawling over him! Phew! talk about nightmares!"
"It certainly would make a fellow feel queer," answered Sam. "But I say,
Dick, if you are sure Sobber did it, why can't we pay him back in his own
coin?"
"I'm willing, but how can it be done?"
"Wait until to-morrow night and I'll show you," answered the youngest
Rover. "That is, unless the snake is caught in the meantime."
"Have you a plan to get square?" asked Larry.
"Yes."
"Den go ahead sure," came from Hans. "Of dot Sobber fellow peen guilty
he ought to be hung up on der pottom of der sea alretty quick!"
"Just wait, and we'll fix Mr. Tad Sobber," answered Dick. "He'll wish he
never saw a snake." He had an inkling of what was in his brother Sam's
mind to do.
Page 110
CHAPTER XVII
A STIRRING SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM
The hunt for the snake was continued all of the next day, but without
success. By that time the excitement had died down and a good many of the
cadets forgot all about the incident. A few said it must be a joke and they
laughed behind George Strong's back.
"It's one of Tom Rover's tricks," said one pupil. "I'll wager he is laughing in
his sleeves at Mr. Strong and Captain Putnam."
"Do you think it was a live snake?" asked another.
"No, it was probably a toy affair on a string."
In the secrecy of their room Tad Sobber and Nick Pell laughed heartily over
the excitement created—that is, Pell laughed and the bully laughed with
him. But Sobber, behind it all, was worried.
The truth of the matter was, he had hoped that the snake would be killed.
The man who had sold him the reptile had said it was from Central America
and poisonous, but had added that the snake was sick and not liable to do
any harm. Sobber would not have cared had Dick or his brothers been bitten
by the snake, but that the reptile was at large was another story.
"Do you think he'd be poisonous enough to kill anybody?" asked Pell,
suddenly, and he sobered down as he spoke.
"Oh, no, of course not," answered the bully, but he turned his face away as
he spoke. He had given five dollars for the snake and now he was willing to
give a like sum to make certain of its death.
In the afternoon Sam led the way to a little case of reptiles which hung on
the wall of the school laboratory. In this was a stuffed snake almost the size
of that which had disappeared.
A STIRRING SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM
The hunt for the snake was continued all of the next day, but without
success. By that time the excitement had died down and a good many of the
cadets forgot all about the incident. A few said it must be a joke and they
laughed behind George Strong's back.
"It's one of Tom Rover's tricks," said one pupil. "I'll wager he is laughing in
his sleeves at Mr. Strong and Captain Putnam."
"Do you think it was a live snake?" asked another.
"No, it was probably a toy affair on a string."
In the secrecy of their room Tad Sobber and Nick Pell laughed heartily over
the excitement created—that is, Pell laughed and the bully laughed with
him. But Sobber, behind it all, was worried.
The truth of the matter was, he had hoped that the snake would be killed.
The man who had sold him the reptile had said it was from Central America
and poisonous, but had added that the snake was sick and not liable to do
any harm. Sobber would not have cared had Dick or his brothers been bitten
by the snake, but that the reptile was at large was another story.
"Do you think he'd be poisonous enough to kill anybody?" asked Pell,
suddenly, and he sobered down as he spoke.
"Oh, no, of course not," answered the bully, but he turned his face away as
he spoke. He had given five dollars for the snake and now he was willing to
give a like sum to make certain of its death.
In the afternoon Sam led the way to a little case of reptiles which hung on
the wall of the school laboratory. In this was a stuffed snake almost the size
of that which had disappeared.
Page 111
"I guess we can frighten Sobber and Pell with that," he said to his brothers.
"Anyway, we can try," answered Tom, falling in with the plan at once.
"We want to be careful of what we do," added Dick. "Otherwise, the pair
will smell a mouse."
They talked the matter over, and managed to get the snake upstairs without
anybody seeing them. Then they paid a visit to the dormitory occupied by
the bully and his cronies and passed some strong black threads across the
floor and elsewhere. After that they told Songbird and their other chums of
what had been done.
That night Sobber, Pell and their friends went to bed as usual. But hardly
had they turned out the lights when they heard a curious rustling sound on
the floor near the door.
"What is that?" asked Pell, who was inclined to be nervous.
"I don't know, I'm sure," answered Sobber.
The rustling continued, and something seemed to move across the floor.
Wondering what it could be, the bully got up and lit a light. Then he gave a
yell and leaped back.
"The snake!"
"Where is it?" screamed Pell, sitting bolt upright and his hair raising on
ends.
"There it is, over in the corner."
"The snake! The snake!" called out the other boys in the room, and some
were so scared that they dove under the bed clothing.
The light was not strong enough to see clearly, and nobody had the courage
to make more of an illumination. Sobber stood in the center of the room and
as he did this the snake suddenly seemed to fly through the air right at him.
"Oh!" he screamed. "Go away!" and he flopped on his bed and threw a
blanket over him. He felt the reptile cross the bed and lay there quaking in
mortal terror. Then he heard something moving across the floor.
"Anyway, we can try," answered Tom, falling in with the plan at once.
"We want to be careful of what we do," added Dick. "Otherwise, the pair
will smell a mouse."
They talked the matter over, and managed to get the snake upstairs without
anybody seeing them. Then they paid a visit to the dormitory occupied by
the bully and his cronies and passed some strong black threads across the
floor and elsewhere. After that they told Songbird and their other chums of
what had been done.
That night Sobber, Pell and their friends went to bed as usual. But hardly
had they turned out the lights when they heard a curious rustling sound on
the floor near the door.
"What is that?" asked Pell, who was inclined to be nervous.
"I don't know, I'm sure," answered Sobber.
The rustling continued, and something seemed to move across the floor.
Wondering what it could be, the bully got up and lit a light. Then he gave a
yell and leaped back.
"The snake!"
"Where is it?" screamed Pell, sitting bolt upright and his hair raising on
ends.
"There it is, over in the corner."
"The snake! The snake!" called out the other boys in the room, and some
were so scared that they dove under the bed clothing.
The light was not strong enough to see clearly, and nobody had the courage
to make more of an illumination. Sobber stood in the center of the room and
as he did this the snake suddenly seemed to fly through the air right at him.
"Oh!" he screamed. "Go away!" and he flopped on his bed and threw a
blanket over him. He felt the reptile cross the bed and lay there quaking in
mortal terror. Then he heard something moving across the floor.
Page 112
"That snake is bound to bite me!" he muttered to himself. "Oh, why did I
bring it to the school!"
"Call Captain Putnam, somebody!" came from Nick Pell. He was so
frightened he could scarcely speak.
There was an emergency bell near the door, to be used in case of fire, and
this one of the boys touched. At once the alarm sounded out, and in a few
minutes the hallways were filled with pupils as on the previous night, while
some of the teachers and Peleg Snuggers appeared with chemical fire
extinguishers in their hands.
"Where is the fire?"
"Shall I telephone for the Cedarville fire department?"
"Has anybody been burnt?"
"What room is it in?"
Such were some of the questions asked. Then Captain Putnam rushed on the
scene.
"It's the snake again!" wailed one of the cadets, who now stood bolt upright
on his bed, his eyes bulging from his head.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, the snake is in here," answered Tad Sobber. "Why, it fairly jumped
over my bed!"
"He tried to bite me in the face!" came from Nick Pell, who was so excited
he scarcely knew what he was saying.
More lights were lit, and Captain Putnam went off to get a shotgun.
"If I catch sight of it, I'll blow it to pieces," he said to George Strong.
A long search followed, and then came a sudden cry from a corner of the
dormitory.
"There he is!"
bring it to the school!"
"Call Captain Putnam, somebody!" came from Nick Pell. He was so
frightened he could scarcely speak.
There was an emergency bell near the door, to be used in case of fire, and
this one of the boys touched. At once the alarm sounded out, and in a few
minutes the hallways were filled with pupils as on the previous night, while
some of the teachers and Peleg Snuggers appeared with chemical fire
extinguishers in their hands.
"Where is the fire?"
"Shall I telephone for the Cedarville fire department?"
"Has anybody been burnt?"
"What room is it in?"
Such were some of the questions asked. Then Captain Putnam rushed on the
scene.
"It's the snake again!" wailed one of the cadets, who now stood bolt upright
on his bed, his eyes bulging from his head.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, the snake is in here," answered Tad Sobber. "Why, it fairly jumped
over my bed!"
"He tried to bite me in the face!" came from Nick Pell, who was so excited
he scarcely knew what he was saying.
More lights were lit, and Captain Putnam went off to get a shotgun.
"If I catch sight of it, I'll blow it to pieces," he said to George Strong.
A long search followed, and then came a sudden cry from a corner of the
dormitory.
"There he is!"
Page 113
"Shoot him, Captain Putnam!"
The master of the Hall took aim and came up slowly. Then he suddenly
dropped the barrel of his shotgun, stepped forward, and took hold of the
snake by the tail.
"It's a stuffed snake," he said. "It belongs in the case in the laboratory."
"A stuffed snake?" queried Tad Sobber, and when he realized the truth he
was the maddest boy in that school.
"See here," said the master of the Hall, turning to Dick. "Was this what you
saw last night?"
"No, sir," was the prompt reply. "What we saw was a real, live snake."
"Indeed it was," said George Strong.
"Are you sure this one is from the case in the laboratory, Captain Putnam?"
questioned Andrew Garmore, one of the teachers.
"Yes, I know it well. Besides, here is the label on it."
"Well, I looked at the case early this morning and it was filled as it has
always been."
"It's a trick on me!" roared Tad Sobber, angrily. "Just wait, I'll get square
with somebody for this!" And he looked sharply at the Rovers.
"Sobber must like snakes—I saw him at the museum in Cedarville one
day," answered Dick, and eyed the bully boldly. At this Sobber grew red in
the face and slunk out of sight.
"Get to bed, all of you," said Captain Putnam sharply. "I'll investigate this in
the morning."
As on the night before, it took the school a long time to quiet down. The
Rover boys and their chums had a hearty laugh over the success of the trick.
"My! but Sobber is mad," said Fred. "You want to watch out, he'll do almost
anything to get square."
The master of the Hall took aim and came up slowly. Then he suddenly
dropped the barrel of his shotgun, stepped forward, and took hold of the
snake by the tail.
"It's a stuffed snake," he said. "It belongs in the case in the laboratory."
"A stuffed snake?" queried Tad Sobber, and when he realized the truth he
was the maddest boy in that school.
"See here," said the master of the Hall, turning to Dick. "Was this what you
saw last night?"
"No, sir," was the prompt reply. "What we saw was a real, live snake."
"Indeed it was," said George Strong.
"Are you sure this one is from the case in the laboratory, Captain Putnam?"
questioned Andrew Garmore, one of the teachers.
"Yes, I know it well. Besides, here is the label on it."
"Well, I looked at the case early this morning and it was filled as it has
always been."
"It's a trick on me!" roared Tad Sobber, angrily. "Just wait, I'll get square
with somebody for this!" And he looked sharply at the Rovers.
"Sobber must like snakes—I saw him at the museum in Cedarville one
day," answered Dick, and eyed the bully boldly. At this Sobber grew red in
the face and slunk out of sight.
"Get to bed, all of you," said Captain Putnam sharply. "I'll investigate this in
the morning."
As on the night before, it took the school a long time to quiet down. The
Rover boys and their chums had a hearty laugh over the success of the trick.
"My! but Sobber is mad," said Fred. "You want to watch out, he'll do almost
anything to get square."
Page 114
The promised investigation the next day did not materialize, for the reason
that Captain Putnam was called away on important business. Thus two days
passed, and the snake incident was again practically forgotten by the
majority of the students.
On the following day the master of the Hall came back and said he would
start his investigation that afternoon after the school session.
"And let me tell you one thing," he announced. "Whoever brought that real
snake into this academy will have to suffer for it."
That afternoon in one of the classrooms some of the pupils were reciting
history when of a sudden a wild shriek rang through the air and Nick Pell
was seen to bounce up out of his seat and run away from his desk as if a
demon was after him.
"What is it, Pell?" demanded the teacher.
"The—the snake!" groaned Nick. "Oh, I'm a dead boy!"
"Where is it?" asked a score of voices.
"In my desk! It just bit me in the hand! Oh, I'm a dead boy, I know I am!"
And Nick Pell shook from head to foot in his terror.
The announcement that the snake was in Nick's desk was received in
various ways by the boys present. Some thought it must be the real snake
and others thought it might be only a trick. With caution the teacher
approached the desk, armed with a ruler. Then came a hissing sound and the
snake stuck out its head.
"It's alive!" yelled a dozen cadets.
"Kill it! Kill it!"
"You go and kill it!"
"I haven't anything."
"Neither have I."
that Captain Putnam was called away on important business. Thus two days
passed, and the snake incident was again practically forgotten by the
majority of the students.
On the following day the master of the Hall came back and said he would
start his investigation that afternoon after the school session.
"And let me tell you one thing," he announced. "Whoever brought that real
snake into this academy will have to suffer for it."
That afternoon in one of the classrooms some of the pupils were reciting
history when of a sudden a wild shriek rang through the air and Nick Pell
was seen to bounce up out of his seat and run away from his desk as if a
demon was after him.
"What is it, Pell?" demanded the teacher.
"The—the snake!" groaned Nick. "Oh, I'm a dead boy!"
"Where is it?" asked a score of voices.
"In my desk! It just bit me in the hand! Oh, I'm a dead boy, I know I am!"
And Nick Pell shook from head to foot in his terror.
The announcement that the snake was in Nick's desk was received in
various ways by the boys present. Some thought it must be the real snake
and others thought it might be only a trick. With caution the teacher
approached the desk, armed with a ruler. Then came a hissing sound and the
snake stuck out its head.
"It's alive!" yelled a dozen cadets.
"Kill it! Kill it!"
"You go and kill it!"
"I haven't anything."
"Neither have I."
Page 115
"Throw a book at it," suggested Tom, and let fly his Cæsar. His aim was
good and the snake was hit in the neck and tumbled to the floor. Then the
boys threw books, rulers and inkwells at the reptile, and it was driven into a
corner. Dick took up a big geography, let it fall on top of the snake, and
stood on it. The reptile squirmed, but could not get away, and in a few
seconds more it was killed.
"That's the end of that snake," said Sam, breathing a sigh of relief. "And I
am mighty glad of it."
"I am poisoned! I am poisoned!" screamed Nick Pell. "See, my hand is
swelling up already!"
"Do you think he was really bitten?" whispered Tom.
"It looks like it," answered Dick. "Too bad—if the snake really was
poisonous."
By this time Captain Putnam had come in. He glanced at the dead snake and
gave a start.
"Did that thing bite you, Pell?" he questioned.
"Yes, sir, right here—in—the—the palm of the hand," cried the youth
addressed. "See how it is swelling."
"I'll telephone for a doctor at once. Come to my office and I will see what I
can do for you."
Nick had certainly been bitten and now the hand was twice its ordinary size,
while the pain was acute. The boy shook like a leaf.
"I'm poisoned, I know I am!" he wailed. "It's all Tad Sobber's fault, too! Oh,
if I should die!" And then of a sudden he fell to the floor in convulsions.
good and the snake was hit in the neck and tumbled to the floor. Then the
boys threw books, rulers and inkwells at the reptile, and it was driven into a
corner. Dick took up a big geography, let it fall on top of the snake, and
stood on it. The reptile squirmed, but could not get away, and in a few
seconds more it was killed.
"That's the end of that snake," said Sam, breathing a sigh of relief. "And I
am mighty glad of it."
"I am poisoned! I am poisoned!" screamed Nick Pell. "See, my hand is
swelling up already!"
"Do you think he was really bitten?" whispered Tom.
"It looks like it," answered Dick. "Too bad—if the snake really was
poisonous."
By this time Captain Putnam had come in. He glanced at the dead snake and
gave a start.
"Did that thing bite you, Pell?" he questioned.
"Yes, sir, right here—in—the—the palm of the hand," cried the youth
addressed. "See how it is swelling."
"I'll telephone for a doctor at once. Come to my office and I will see what I
can do for you."
Nick had certainly been bitten and now the hand was twice its ordinary size,
while the pain was acute. The boy shook like a leaf.
"I'm poisoned, I know I am!" he wailed. "It's all Tad Sobber's fault, too! Oh,
if I should die!" And then of a sudden he fell to the floor in convulsions.
Page 116
CHAPTER XVIII
IN WHICH TAD SOBBER DISAPPEARS
All standing near Nick Pell were amazed to see the boy fall to the floor.
Captain Putnam and Dick Rover raised him up. His eyes were rolling
frightfully and his jaws opened and shut with a snap that was sickening.
"Something is certainly wrong with him," whispered Sam to Tom.
"Yes, he wouldn't act that way if he was simply frightened," was the reply.
"And see his hand!"
"We will carry him up to one of the spare bedrooms," said Captain Putnam.
"And, Mr. Strong, see to it that we get a doctor here as soon as possible.
Tell him it is a case of snake poisoning, and ask him over the telephone
what we had best do."
Nick Pell was carried upstairs. By this time he had ceased to move and lay
like a log in the hands of those who supported him.
Many had heard him mention Tad Sobber and all looked at the bully
inquiringly. Sobber was deadly pale, but managed to keep up a bold front.
"I am not to blame," he said, in answer to a question from one of the
teachers. "I didn't put the snake in Pell's desk."
"Did you bring the snake into the school?"
"Certainly not," answered the bully shamelessly. He made up his mind to
keep out of "hot water" even if it was necessary to lie to do it.
A hurry call was sent to Doctor Fremley of Cedarville and he came as
quickly as his mare could bring him. Only the teachers and the physician
were allowed in the bedroom with Pell, so the cadets did not know what
took place.
IN WHICH TAD SOBBER DISAPPEARS
All standing near Nick Pell were amazed to see the boy fall to the floor.
Captain Putnam and Dick Rover raised him up. His eyes were rolling
frightfully and his jaws opened and shut with a snap that was sickening.
"Something is certainly wrong with him," whispered Sam to Tom.
"Yes, he wouldn't act that way if he was simply frightened," was the reply.
"And see his hand!"
"We will carry him up to one of the spare bedrooms," said Captain Putnam.
"And, Mr. Strong, see to it that we get a doctor here as soon as possible.
Tell him it is a case of snake poisoning, and ask him over the telephone
what we had best do."
Nick Pell was carried upstairs. By this time he had ceased to move and lay
like a log in the hands of those who supported him.
Many had heard him mention Tad Sobber and all looked at the bully
inquiringly. Sobber was deadly pale, but managed to keep up a bold front.
"I am not to blame," he said, in answer to a question from one of the
teachers. "I didn't put the snake in Pell's desk."
"Did you bring the snake into the school?"
"Certainly not," answered the bully shamelessly. He made up his mind to
keep out of "hot water" even if it was necessary to lie to do it.
A hurry call was sent to Doctor Fremley of Cedarville and he came as
quickly as his mare could bring him. Only the teachers and the physician
were allowed in the bedroom with Pell, so the cadets did not know what
took place.
Page 117
"It's as plain as day," said Dick to his brother and his chums. "Sobber got
the snake and put it in the box. That is why Pell said he was to blame."
"But Sobber told a teacher he did not bring the snake into the Hall,"
answered Songbird.
"I do not believe him," came from Tom.
"Nor do I," added Sam. "He's a bad egg, if ever there was one."
The poisoning of Nick Pell cast a damper over the whole school, and
neither the teachers nor the pupils could settle down to lessons. The doctor
remained with the sufferer for two hours, and when he went away he looked
very grave.
"He is by no means out of danger," announced the physician. "But let us
hope for the best. I think his parents ought to be notified."
This was done, and Mr. and Mrs. Pell came on the very next day to see their
son. They found him in something of a fever and out of his mind, crying
continually for Sobber to take the snake away.
"Richard, I want to see you," said Captain Putnam that evening, and led
Dick to his private office. There he demanded to know what the eldest
Rover knew of the snake incident.
"Captain Putnam, I will tell you everything from beginning to end,"
answered Dick. "If I am to suffer I'll take my punishment, and Tom and
Sam say they stand ready to do the same." And thereupon Dick related the
particulars of the trouble with the bully and Pell, and of how he and his
brothers and Songbird and Hans had seen Sobber and Pell at the museum
where the snakes had been. Then he told of the feast, and how the snake had
been discovered in the box.
"I have kept the box," he added, "and you can look at the writing if you
wish. I think it is in Tad Sobber's hand, although somewhat disguised."
The address on the box was investigated by the master of the Hall, who sent
for several compositions Tad Sobber had written. The bully was much
disturbed when he had to give up the compositions to George Strong.
the snake and put it in the box. That is why Pell said he was to blame."
"But Sobber told a teacher he did not bring the snake into the Hall,"
answered Songbird.
"I do not believe him," came from Tom.
"Nor do I," added Sam. "He's a bad egg, if ever there was one."
The poisoning of Nick Pell cast a damper over the whole school, and
neither the teachers nor the pupils could settle down to lessons. The doctor
remained with the sufferer for two hours, and when he went away he looked
very grave.
"He is by no means out of danger," announced the physician. "But let us
hope for the best. I think his parents ought to be notified."
This was done, and Mr. and Mrs. Pell came on the very next day to see their
son. They found him in something of a fever and out of his mind, crying
continually for Sobber to take the snake away.
"Richard, I want to see you," said Captain Putnam that evening, and led
Dick to his private office. There he demanded to know what the eldest
Rover knew of the snake incident.
"Captain Putnam, I will tell you everything from beginning to end,"
answered Dick. "If I am to suffer I'll take my punishment, and Tom and
Sam say they stand ready to do the same." And thereupon Dick related the
particulars of the trouble with the bully and Pell, and of how he and his
brothers and Songbird and Hans had seen Sobber and Pell at the museum
where the snakes had been. Then he told of the feast, and how the snake had
been discovered in the box.
"I have kept the box," he added, "and you can look at the writing if you
wish. I think it is in Tad Sobber's hand, although somewhat disguised."
The address on the box was investigated by the master of the Hall, who sent
for several compositions Tad Sobber had written. The bully was much
disturbed when he had to give up the compositions to George Strong.
Page 118
"What's that for?" he asked, with a scowl on his face.
"Captain Putnam wants them," answered the teacher, and would say no
more.
With anxious eyes the bully watched the first assistant disappear into the
office with the compositions. Then, looking to make sure that he was not
observed, he stole up to the door and applied his ear to the keyhole. What
he heard filled him with increased alarm.
"It is Sobber's handwriting beyond a doubt," said Captain Putnam, after
comparing the compositions with the address on the box cover. "I wonder if
he knew that the snake was a poisonous one?"
"Perhaps Nick Pell can tell that—after he gets over his trouble," returned
Dick.
"Provided he does get over it, Richard."
"Don't you think he'll recover?" cried Dick, in consternation.
"He may not. It is a very serious case, so Doctor Fremley informs me."
"What does Mr. Pell say about it?"
"He wants me to investigate. He says he may have somebody arrested for
this—and I can hardly blame him. It was a vile thing to do—bring a
poisonous snake into the school."
At the mention of arrest Tad Sobber shut his teeth hard.
"I guess it's about time I made myself scarce," he muttered. "Perhaps I had
better leave and join Uncle Sid." And he walked away silently and up to his
room. He remained there about ten minutes, then stole forth and down a
back way, a fair-sized bundle under his arm.
At the conclusion of the interview in the office Captain Putnam sent for Tad
Sobber. One of the monitors went on the errand and came back in quarter of
an hour with the information that the youth could not be found.
"Did he have permission to leave the grounds?" asked the captain of the
teachers.
"Captain Putnam wants them," answered the teacher, and would say no
more.
With anxious eyes the bully watched the first assistant disappear into the
office with the compositions. Then, looking to make sure that he was not
observed, he stole up to the door and applied his ear to the keyhole. What
he heard filled him with increased alarm.
"It is Sobber's handwriting beyond a doubt," said Captain Putnam, after
comparing the compositions with the address on the box cover. "I wonder if
he knew that the snake was a poisonous one?"
"Perhaps Nick Pell can tell that—after he gets over his trouble," returned
Dick.
"Provided he does get over it, Richard."
"Don't you think he'll recover?" cried Dick, in consternation.
"He may not. It is a very serious case, so Doctor Fremley informs me."
"What does Mr. Pell say about it?"
"He wants me to investigate. He says he may have somebody arrested for
this—and I can hardly blame him. It was a vile thing to do—bring a
poisonous snake into the school."
At the mention of arrest Tad Sobber shut his teeth hard.
"I guess it's about time I made myself scarce," he muttered. "Perhaps I had
better leave and join Uncle Sid." And he walked away silently and up to his
room. He remained there about ten minutes, then stole forth and down a
back way, a fair-sized bundle under his arm.
At the conclusion of the interview in the office Captain Putnam sent for Tad
Sobber. One of the monitors went on the errand and came back in quarter of
an hour with the information that the youth could not be found.
"Did he have permission to leave the grounds?" asked the captain of the
teachers.
Page 119
"Not from me," said one instructor after another.
Then Peleg Snuggers was sent out to hunt the bully up and soon came back
with the information that Sobber was not around the grounds, but had been
seen by two of the cadets walking in the direction of Cedarville. Sobber had
given one of the cadets a note for the master of the Hall. This ran as
follows:
"Must go to the village on a matter of great importance. Will
explain when I return.—T. Sobber."
"Maybe he has gone to find out about that snake," suggested Tom.
"How could he?" came from his younger brother. "The museum keeper has
moved away."
"Tad may know where he moved to," put in Larry.
A whole day passed and the bully did not show himself. Then Captain
Putnam drove over to the village and attempted to hunt him up, but without
success. He learned that the museum man had shipped his outfit to Boston.
"He has run away," said the master of the Hall to Mr. Pell and George
Strong. "I am satisfied now that he was guilty. But as Nick knew of it, he
must have had something to do with it," he added.
"I trust my son recovers," answered Mr. Pell, with a deep sigh. But the days
went by and Nick Pell still remained in bad shape, very weak and out of his
mind for the greater part of the time. During his lucid intervals he told how
Sobber had purchased the snake for five dollars, the owner saying it was
sick and liable to die in the near future. He added that the bully had said he
hoped the snake would bite one of the Rovers.
"I didn't want him to use the snake," said the sufferer, "but he insisted, and
told me to keep my mouth shut about it." After that poor Nick began to rave
again and had to be given some medicine to keep him quiet. During one of
his good spells he was removed to a house located about half a mile from
Putnam Hall, where he could get the benefit of absolute quietness. His
father went back to business, but his mother remained behind to nurse her
boy.
Then Peleg Snuggers was sent out to hunt the bully up and soon came back
with the information that Sobber was not around the grounds, but had been
seen by two of the cadets walking in the direction of Cedarville. Sobber had
given one of the cadets a note for the master of the Hall. This ran as
follows:
"Must go to the village on a matter of great importance. Will
explain when I return.—T. Sobber."
"Maybe he has gone to find out about that snake," suggested Tom.
"How could he?" came from his younger brother. "The museum keeper has
moved away."
"Tad may know where he moved to," put in Larry.
A whole day passed and the bully did not show himself. Then Captain
Putnam drove over to the village and attempted to hunt him up, but without
success. He learned that the museum man had shipped his outfit to Boston.
"He has run away," said the master of the Hall to Mr. Pell and George
Strong. "I am satisfied now that he was guilty. But as Nick knew of it, he
must have had something to do with it," he added.
"I trust my son recovers," answered Mr. Pell, with a deep sigh. But the days
went by and Nick Pell still remained in bad shape, very weak and out of his
mind for the greater part of the time. During his lucid intervals he told how
Sobber had purchased the snake for five dollars, the owner saying it was
sick and liable to die in the near future. He added that the bully had said he
hoped the snake would bite one of the Rovers.
"I didn't want him to use the snake," said the sufferer, "but he insisted, and
told me to keep my mouth shut about it." After that poor Nick began to rave
again and had to be given some medicine to keep him quiet. During one of
his good spells he was removed to a house located about half a mile from
Putnam Hall, where he could get the benefit of absolute quietness. His
father went back to business, but his mother remained behind to nurse her
boy.
Page 120
The Thanksgiving holidays were now at hand, but the Rover boys decided
to remain at the Hall and not go home until Christmas. Besides, they were
preparing for the party at the Stanhope cottage, which was to come off on
the following Wednesday evening. They had seen Dora, Nellie and Grace
several times, and all had prepared for "the best time ever," as the girls put
it. Captain Putnam gave the boys permission to take the carryall and
allowed them to leave the school on the day of the party at six o'clock.
"Whoop! here we go!" cried Tom, as he took the whip and cracked it loudly.
"Hold on, everybody! Peleg, don't let the team lag," he went on, to the
driver.
"An' don't you go for to make 'em run away, Master Tom," answered the
driver, grimly.
"It's a pretty long drive and we don't want to be late," said Dick. "So push
ahead as fast as you can."
"Say, Tubby, where's your stovepipe hat?" asked Sam of the dude cadet,
who formed one of the party.
"I—ah—thought it would not be—ah—quite appropriate," lisped William
Philander. "Not—ah—being full dress, you know."
"He was afraid of having it mashed," said Fred. "Hurrah! We're off! Now
for a good night's fun!"
They were to have a good night's fun—and a most unusual adventure with
it.
to remain at the Hall and not go home until Christmas. Besides, they were
preparing for the party at the Stanhope cottage, which was to come off on
the following Wednesday evening. They had seen Dora, Nellie and Grace
several times, and all had prepared for "the best time ever," as the girls put
it. Captain Putnam gave the boys permission to take the carryall and
allowed them to leave the school on the day of the party at six o'clock.
"Whoop! here we go!" cried Tom, as he took the whip and cracked it loudly.
"Hold on, everybody! Peleg, don't let the team lag," he went on, to the
driver.
"An' don't you go for to make 'em run away, Master Tom," answered the
driver, grimly.
"It's a pretty long drive and we don't want to be late," said Dick. "So push
ahead as fast as you can."
"Say, Tubby, where's your stovepipe hat?" asked Sam of the dude cadet,
who formed one of the party.
"I—ah—thought it would not be—ah—quite appropriate," lisped William
Philander. "Not—ah—being full dress, you know."
"He was afraid of having it mashed," said Fred. "Hurrah! We're off! Now
for a good night's fun!"
They were to have a good night's fun—and a most unusual adventure with
it.
Page 121
CHAPTER XIX
WHAT HAPPENED AT THE PARTY
It was a clear, bright evening when the boys drove over to the Stanhope
cottage. All were in high spirits and sang and joked to their hearts' content.
For the time being the trouble with Tad Sobber was totally forgotten. So far
nothing more had been heard of the bully, and all were satisfied that he had
left both Putnam Hall and Cedarville and perhaps for good.
"One boy told me he used to live with an uncle in New York City," said
Larry. "He didn't know the uncle's name."
When the carryall arrived at the Stanhope place they found the cottage well
lit up. Dora had invited a number of her girl friends and these, with her
cousins, Grace and Nellie, were already on hand. The boys let out a ringing
cheer as they stopped at the horse-block, and the girls came out to greet
them.
"All here?" cried Dora.
"All here," was the answer.
"Good!" cried several of the girls.
"I guess we are a bit early," observed Dick. "But we wanted to make sure
we wouldn't be late, and it's a long drive over."
"You are not a bit too early," answered Dora, and gave him her dainty hand
which he squeezed ardently.
Soon the boys were piling out on the ground, and a general handshaking
followed. Those who did not know each other were introduced, and
everybody walked into the house, where a room upstairs had been prepared
for the cadets' reception.
WHAT HAPPENED AT THE PARTY
It was a clear, bright evening when the boys drove over to the Stanhope
cottage. All were in high spirits and sang and joked to their hearts' content.
For the time being the trouble with Tad Sobber was totally forgotten. So far
nothing more had been heard of the bully, and all were satisfied that he had
left both Putnam Hall and Cedarville and perhaps for good.
"One boy told me he used to live with an uncle in New York City," said
Larry. "He didn't know the uncle's name."
When the carryall arrived at the Stanhope place they found the cottage well
lit up. Dora had invited a number of her girl friends and these, with her
cousins, Grace and Nellie, were already on hand. The boys let out a ringing
cheer as they stopped at the horse-block, and the girls came out to greet
them.
"All here?" cried Dora.
"All here," was the answer.
"Good!" cried several of the girls.
"I guess we are a bit early," observed Dick. "But we wanted to make sure
we wouldn't be late, and it's a long drive over."
"You are not a bit too early," answered Dora, and gave him her dainty hand
which he squeezed ardently.
Soon the boys were piling out on the ground, and a general handshaking
followed. Those who did not know each other were introduced, and
everybody walked into the house, where a room upstairs had been prepared
for the cadets' reception.
Page 122
"Now, everyone must feel perfectly at home," said Mrs. Stanhope, who was
being assisted by Mrs. Laning and Mr. Laning. The older folks prepared the
refreshments while the young people sat down in the parlor and the sitting
room.
At first, as at all parties, there was a little stiffness, but this was soon broken
by Tom asking in a solemn voice:
"Say, did anybody bring an iceberg in his pocket? If he did he will please
set it on the kitchen stove to thaw out."
"Oh, Tom!" shrieked Nellie, and all the girls giggled. Then the "ice was
broken" and everybody started to talk at once. Even William Philander was
pleased, for he had discovered a tall, willowy girl who exactly suited him
and who thought him charming.
At first they played half a dozen different games and gave out riddles, and
Songbird recited a poem written in honor of the occasion. The poem was
the best effort he had yet made in the verse line and of course everybody
applauded. Then Grace said he ought to have it published in the Cedarville
weekly paper, and this pleased the poet very much.
"Maybe you can get a dollar a line for it, Songbird," suggested Dick.
"If he can we'll let him divide up with us," added Tom, and this caused a
laugh.
Presently refreshments were announced, and the boys and girls paired off
and entered the dining room. Here a long table was spread, decorated with
autumn leaves and the Putnam Hall colors. There were six colored candles
on the table, each with an elaborate red shade, and the general effect was
warm and pleasing. There were plenty of good things to eat, including ice-
cream frozen into all sorts of forms. When the forms were passed around,
Dick got a drum major, Tom an Uncle Sam, and Sam an airship. Hans got a
fat Dutch boy, which tickled him immensely.
"Dot vos look chust like some poys by der Fadderlandt," he observed.
With the ice-cream came snapper bonbons, filled with all sorts of things
made of paper, and soon one boy was wearing an apron, another a nightcap,
being assisted by Mrs. Laning and Mr. Laning. The older folks prepared the
refreshments while the young people sat down in the parlor and the sitting
room.
At first, as at all parties, there was a little stiffness, but this was soon broken
by Tom asking in a solemn voice:
"Say, did anybody bring an iceberg in his pocket? If he did he will please
set it on the kitchen stove to thaw out."
"Oh, Tom!" shrieked Nellie, and all the girls giggled. Then the "ice was
broken" and everybody started to talk at once. Even William Philander was
pleased, for he had discovered a tall, willowy girl who exactly suited him
and who thought him charming.
At first they played half a dozen different games and gave out riddles, and
Songbird recited a poem written in honor of the occasion. The poem was
the best effort he had yet made in the verse line and of course everybody
applauded. Then Grace said he ought to have it published in the Cedarville
weekly paper, and this pleased the poet very much.
"Maybe you can get a dollar a line for it, Songbird," suggested Dick.
"If he can we'll let him divide up with us," added Tom, and this caused a
laugh.
Presently refreshments were announced, and the boys and girls paired off
and entered the dining room. Here a long table was spread, decorated with
autumn leaves and the Putnam Hall colors. There were six colored candles
on the table, each with an elaborate red shade, and the general effect was
warm and pleasing. There were plenty of good things to eat, including ice-
cream frozen into all sorts of forms. When the forms were passed around,
Dick got a drum major, Tom an Uncle Sam, and Sam an airship. Hans got a
fat Dutch boy, which tickled him immensely.
"Dot vos look chust like some poys by der Fadderlandt," he observed.
With the ice-cream came snapper bonbons, filled with all sorts of things
made of paper, and soon one boy was wearing an apron, another a nightcap,
Page 123
and the like. Dora got a yellow jacket, and Nellie a baker's cap, while Grace
skipped around wearing a poke hat over a foot high. There was plenty of
laughter, and the old folks did not hesitate to join in. Nuts and raisins
followed the ice-cream, and then the young folks went back to the sitting
room and the parlor to finish their games and have some music.
"Dora, you must play for us," said Dick, and led her to the piano. Then,
while some of the others gathered around the girl played "Waiting for the
Wagon," "Aunt Dinah's Quilting Party," and a number of other favorites,
and these the crowd sang lustily.
"Guess it is about time for us to leave," whispered Fred to Dick, presently.
"I know you'll like to have Dora play all night for you, but it can't be done."
Dick looked at his watch.
"Phew! as late as this!" he exclaimed softly. "Yes, we'll have to go."
"Let us sing 'Home, Sweet Home,'" suggested one of the boys, and Dora
struck up the opening chords. They were in the midst of the first verse when
Dick chanced to glance towards one of the windows and stopped short.
A man was outside peering in at the party.
skipped around wearing a poke hat over a foot high. There was plenty of
laughter, and the old folks did not hesitate to join in. Nuts and raisins
followed the ice-cream, and then the young folks went back to the sitting
room and the parlor to finish their games and have some music.
"Dora, you must play for us," said Dick, and led her to the piano. Then,
while some of the others gathered around the girl played "Waiting for the
Wagon," "Aunt Dinah's Quilting Party," and a number of other favorites,
and these the crowd sang lustily.
"Guess it is about time for us to leave," whispered Fred to Dick, presently.
"I know you'll like to have Dora play all night for you, but it can't be done."
Dick looked at his watch.
"Phew! as late as this!" he exclaimed softly. "Yes, we'll have to go."
"Let us sing 'Home, Sweet Home,'" suggested one of the boys, and Dora
struck up the opening chords. They were in the midst of the first verse when
Dick chanced to glance towards one of the windows and stopped short.
A man was outside peering in at the party.
Page 124
A MAN WAS OUTSIDE PEERING IN AT THE PARTY.
It was Merrick!
"Well, I never!" burst out the eldest Rover boy, and his sudden exclamation
caused Dora to look at him curiously and stop playing.
"What is the matter, Dick?"
"Did you see that man at the window? He is gone now."
"I didn't see anybody."
"Who was it?" asked Tom, quickly.
"It was that rascal Merrick!"
"Merrick!" ejaculated Sam. "The fellow who took Uncle Randolph's
bonds?"
It was Merrick!
"Well, I never!" burst out the eldest Rover boy, and his sudden exclamation
caused Dora to look at him curiously and stop playing.
"What is the matter, Dick?"
"Did you see that man at the window? He is gone now."
"I didn't see anybody."
"Who was it?" asked Tom, quickly.
"It was that rascal Merrick!"
"Merrick!" ejaculated Sam. "The fellow who took Uncle Randolph's
bonds?"
Page 125
"The same."
"Oh, Dick, you must be mistaken."
"I was not mistaken—I saw him as plain as day. I am going to look for
him," added the eldest Rover, for the man had now disappeared.
He ran for the hall door, and the other boys followed. The girls remained in
the parlor, much frightened, for it was after midnight.
As Dick reached the piazza he saw a dark form stealing along a row of
bushes near the garden fence.
"There he is!" he exclaimed. "Stop!" he called out, loudly. "Stop, I tell
you!"
"Who did you say it was?" asked John Laning, as he came from the kitchen
with a stout cane in his hand.
"That rascal Merrick, one of the two men who stole my uncle's traction
company bonds," explained Dick.
"What can he be doing here?"
"I don't know. There he goes, over the fence!"
"He is running towards the side road!" exclaimed Sam. "Come on after
him!"
"Wait till we get our hats and coats," said Tom, and ran back to pick up the
articles mentioned. This took a couple of minutes, and by the time he came
back Merrick was out of sight.
The three Rovers ran to the side road, Fred Garrison and Mr. Laning with
them.
"I wish I had a pistol," remarked John Laning. "No telling how desperate a
character that villain may be."
"I'd like to know if he came on foot or with a horse," said Dick.
"Do you think he followed us to this place?" asked Sam.
"Oh, Dick, you must be mistaken."
"I was not mistaken—I saw him as plain as day. I am going to look for
him," added the eldest Rover, for the man had now disappeared.
He ran for the hall door, and the other boys followed. The girls remained in
the parlor, much frightened, for it was after midnight.
As Dick reached the piazza he saw a dark form stealing along a row of
bushes near the garden fence.
"There he is!" he exclaimed. "Stop!" he called out, loudly. "Stop, I tell
you!"
"Who did you say it was?" asked John Laning, as he came from the kitchen
with a stout cane in his hand.
"That rascal Merrick, one of the two men who stole my uncle's traction
company bonds," explained Dick.
"What can he be doing here?"
"I don't know. There he goes, over the fence!"
"He is running towards the side road!" exclaimed Sam. "Come on after
him!"
"Wait till we get our hats and coats," said Tom, and ran back to pick up the
articles mentioned. This took a couple of minutes, and by the time he came
back Merrick was out of sight.
The three Rovers ran to the side road, Fred Garrison and Mr. Laning with
them.
"I wish I had a pistol," remarked John Laning. "No telling how desperate a
character that villain may be."
"I'd like to know if he came on foot or with a horse," said Dick.
"Do you think he followed us to this place?" asked Sam.
Page 126
"I am sure I don't know. The whole thing looks mighty queer to me."
There was no moon, but the stars were shining brightly, so they could see
fairly well on the road. As they reached a bend Tom pointed forward.
"There he is, just going into the bushes!"
"He had better not go that way," was Mr. Laning's remark, "unless he knows
the ground well."
"Why not?" asked Sam.
"Just beyond that patch of timber is Nixon's Swamp, as it is called—as
boggy and treacherous a spot as can be found for miles around. If he don't
look out he'll get stuck there and never get out."
"Do you know the swamp?" asked Dick. "I mean the good spots?"
"Fairly well—I used to come over here when I was a boy—to pick
huckleberries. They are plentiful on the other side of the swamp."
"Then supposing you lead the way and we'll follow."
They were soon in the woods and saw a well-defined path running to the
eastward. Beyond was Nixon's Swamp, and still further on another woods.
They were afraid they had lost track of the man they were after when they
heard a crack ahead of them, followed by a short yell of alarm. Merrick had
stumbled over a fallen log and pitched headlong into some thorny bushes. It
took him some time to extricate himself, and meanwhile the pursuers drew
closer.
"I see him!" cried Tom. "He is turning to the right!"
"He is headed for the worst part of the swamp," was Mr. Laning's comment.
"If he doesn't look out——"
A minute later a wild cry rang out from ahead. The cry was repeated twice,
and then all became as silent as the grave.
"He must have gone down into the swamp," exclaimed Dick.
There was no moon, but the stars were shining brightly, so they could see
fairly well on the road. As they reached a bend Tom pointed forward.
"There he is, just going into the bushes!"
"He had better not go that way," was Mr. Laning's remark, "unless he knows
the ground well."
"Why not?" asked Sam.
"Just beyond that patch of timber is Nixon's Swamp, as it is called—as
boggy and treacherous a spot as can be found for miles around. If he don't
look out he'll get stuck there and never get out."
"Do you know the swamp?" asked Dick. "I mean the good spots?"
"Fairly well—I used to come over here when I was a boy—to pick
huckleberries. They are plentiful on the other side of the swamp."
"Then supposing you lead the way and we'll follow."
They were soon in the woods and saw a well-defined path running to the
eastward. Beyond was Nixon's Swamp, and still further on another woods.
They were afraid they had lost track of the man they were after when they
heard a crack ahead of them, followed by a short yell of alarm. Merrick had
stumbled over a fallen log and pitched headlong into some thorny bushes. It
took him some time to extricate himself, and meanwhile the pursuers drew
closer.
"I see him!" cried Tom. "He is turning to the right!"
"He is headed for the worst part of the swamp," was Mr. Laning's comment.
"If he doesn't look out——"
A minute later a wild cry rang out from ahead. The cry was repeated twice,
and then all became as silent as the grave.
"He must have gone down into the swamp," exclaimed Dick.
Page 127
"Yes, and more than likely he is drowning to death," added John Laning.
Page 128
CHAPTER XX
DICK AND DORA
The boys were almost afraid to penetrate further into the woods, for they
found the ground growing wet and spongy under their feet. All halted and
gathered around Mr. Laning.
"Do you think he has really been drowned?" asked Sam, with a slight
shiver.
"It may be," was the farmer's reply. "I know of one man who was drowned
here some years ago, and every year cattle are lost here. The bottom of the
swamp is very sticky, and once a person gets in he sinks down and under."
"What shall we do?" questioned Tom.
"We can go ahead, but we want to be mighty careful. Don't take a step until
you are sure of your footing. If you find yourself sinking, grab hold of some
tree or bush."
Mr. Laning led the way and the boys followed, until they had covered a
distance of fifty or sixty feet. Here the ground was so soft they had to leap
from one tree root or clump of bushes to another. As they moved forward
they listened intently for some further sound from Merrick, but none came.
"Hullo, what's this?" cried Dick, presently, and moved to one side, close to
a pool of dark and treacherous-looking water. "A man's hat!"
He picked it up and turned it over. On the inside were the initials, S. A. M.
"It must be Merrick's," he went on. "Can he have gone down here?"
The others came at his call and all looked at the hat, which had been lying
in the mud at the side of the pool. Then a match was struck, and all gazed
around and into the pool while this faint illumination lasted. No other trace
of the missing man was to be seen.
DICK AND DORA
The boys were almost afraid to penetrate further into the woods, for they
found the ground growing wet and spongy under their feet. All halted and
gathered around Mr. Laning.
"Do you think he has really been drowned?" asked Sam, with a slight
shiver.
"It may be," was the farmer's reply. "I know of one man who was drowned
here some years ago, and every year cattle are lost here. The bottom of the
swamp is very sticky, and once a person gets in he sinks down and under."
"What shall we do?" questioned Tom.
"We can go ahead, but we want to be mighty careful. Don't take a step until
you are sure of your footing. If you find yourself sinking, grab hold of some
tree or bush."
Mr. Laning led the way and the boys followed, until they had covered a
distance of fifty or sixty feet. Here the ground was so soft they had to leap
from one tree root or clump of bushes to another. As they moved forward
they listened intently for some further sound from Merrick, but none came.
"Hullo, what's this?" cried Dick, presently, and moved to one side, close to
a pool of dark and treacherous-looking water. "A man's hat!"
He picked it up and turned it over. On the inside were the initials, S. A. M.
"It must be Merrick's," he went on. "Can he have gone down here?"
The others came at his call and all looked at the hat, which had been lying
in the mud at the side of the pool. Then a match was struck, and all gazed
around and into the pool while this faint illumination lasted. No other trace
of the missing man was to be seen.
Page 129
"Merrick, where are you?" called out Dick. "If you need help, say so, and
we'll try to get you out."
"Do you think he'd answer that call?" asked Fred.
"I think he'd rather go to prison than die in this swamp," was the reply.
The students and Mr. Laning moved cautiously around the edge of the
swamp for half an hour and then returned to the roadway. To mark the spot
where the hat had been found Dick hung the head covering on a tree limb.
"We can come back in the daylight and make another search," said he. "And
we can notify the authorities, too."
When they got back to the Stanhope cottage they found the others anxiously
awaiting their return.
"Did you catch him?"
"Did he hurt you?"
"No, we didn't catch him, and nobody is hurt," answered Mr. Laning. "We
lost him in the swamp, and there is no telling where he is now."
"I want to get hold of him for two reasons—that is, if he is alive," said
Dick. "I want to get back those bonds and I want to know what brought him
to this cottage."
"Maybe he came here to rob the Stanhopes," whispered Tom. "But I
shouldn't tell them, for it will frighten them too much."
"No, don't say a word, Tom. If you do, Mrs. Stanhope will be just as
nervous as she ever was."
"I and my family are going to stay here to-night," announced Mr. Laning;
"so we can go on a hunt for that man first thing in the morning."
"And I'll drive over, if Captain Putnam will let me," answered Dick.
The appearance of Merrick had put a damper on the breaking up of the
party, and the Rovers were rather silent as they went back to the school. It
we'll try to get you out."
"Do you think he'd answer that call?" asked Fred.
"I think he'd rather go to prison than die in this swamp," was the reply.
The students and Mr. Laning moved cautiously around the edge of the
swamp for half an hour and then returned to the roadway. To mark the spot
where the hat had been found Dick hung the head covering on a tree limb.
"We can come back in the daylight and make another search," said he. "And
we can notify the authorities, too."
When they got back to the Stanhope cottage they found the others anxiously
awaiting their return.
"Did you catch him?"
"Did he hurt you?"
"No, we didn't catch him, and nobody is hurt," answered Mr. Laning. "We
lost him in the swamp, and there is no telling where he is now."
"I want to get hold of him for two reasons—that is, if he is alive," said
Dick. "I want to get back those bonds and I want to know what brought him
to this cottage."
"Maybe he came here to rob the Stanhopes," whispered Tom. "But I
shouldn't tell them, for it will frighten them too much."
"No, don't say a word, Tom. If you do, Mrs. Stanhope will be just as
nervous as she ever was."
"I and my family are going to stay here to-night," announced Mr. Laning;
"so we can go on a hunt for that man first thing in the morning."
"And I'll drive over, if Captain Putnam will let me," answered Dick.
The appearance of Merrick had put a damper on the breaking up of the
party, and the Rovers were rather silent as they went back to the school. It
Page 130
was too late to speak to Captain Putnam that night, but Dick was up early
and saw the master of the Hall before breakfast.
"I trust you had a good time last night," said Captain Putnam, smiling.
"We did have, sir," said Dick. "But our party broke up in a way we didn't
anticipate," and then he told of what had occurred.
The captain had heard of the missing traction company bonds, and he
readily allowed Dick to go back to the cottage, using a horse and buggy for
that purpose. Sam and Tom wanted to go, too, but to this Captain Putnam
demurred.
"I think one is enough, especially as Mr. Laning is there, too," he said.
With a good horse and a light buggy, it did not take long for the eldest
Rover boy to reach the Stanhope cottage. The family had just had breakfast
and were surprised to see him so early.
"Didn't you have anything to eat?" questioned Dora. "If you didn't, come
right in, and I'll make you an omelet and some coffee."
"No, thank you, Dora," he whispered. "I'll have to wait for that until we're
keeping house together. Then——"
"Oh, Dick!" she cried and blushed like a rose.
"I had breakfast while driving over,—an orange and some sandwiches,"
went on the youth. "Mrs. Green got them ready for me. Is there anything
new?"
"No. Uncle John is waiting for you. He is in the woodshed, trying on some
old rubber boots. He says one ought to have rubber boots to go into the
swamp with."
Dick hurried to the woodshed and there found that Mr. Laning had
unearthed two pairs of boots, and he donned one pair while the farmer put
on the other. A little later both got in the buggy and drove up the road they
had traveled the night previous. Then they tied the horse to a tree, and
followed the path leading to the edge of the swamp.
and saw the master of the Hall before breakfast.
"I trust you had a good time last night," said Captain Putnam, smiling.
"We did have, sir," said Dick. "But our party broke up in a way we didn't
anticipate," and then he told of what had occurred.
The captain had heard of the missing traction company bonds, and he
readily allowed Dick to go back to the cottage, using a horse and buggy for
that purpose. Sam and Tom wanted to go, too, but to this Captain Putnam
demurred.
"I think one is enough, especially as Mr. Laning is there, too," he said.
With a good horse and a light buggy, it did not take long for the eldest
Rover boy to reach the Stanhope cottage. The family had just had breakfast
and were surprised to see him so early.
"Didn't you have anything to eat?" questioned Dora. "If you didn't, come
right in, and I'll make you an omelet and some coffee."
"No, thank you, Dora," he whispered. "I'll have to wait for that until we're
keeping house together. Then——"
"Oh, Dick!" she cried and blushed like a rose.
"I had breakfast while driving over,—an orange and some sandwiches,"
went on the youth. "Mrs. Green got them ready for me. Is there anything
new?"
"No. Uncle John is waiting for you. He is in the woodshed, trying on some
old rubber boots. He says one ought to have rubber boots to go into the
swamp with."
Dick hurried to the woodshed and there found that Mr. Laning had
unearthed two pairs of boots, and he donned one pair while the farmer put
on the other. A little later both got in the buggy and drove up the road they
had traveled the night previous. Then they tied the horse to a tree, and
followed the path leading to the edge of the swamp.
Page 131
"Hullo, the hat is gone!" exclaimed Dick, as he came close to the black
pool.
"Maybe it dropped to the ground," suggested John Laning.
Both looked around, but could see nothing of the missing head covering.
Then Dick caught sight of a slip of paper pinned to the tree.
"Here is a message of some kind," he said, and read it. The message ran as
follows:
"I reckon I fooled you this trip. I was up in the tree all the time.
By the time you get this I shall be miles away. Ta ta until the
next time."
"Humph!" muttered Dick. "What do you think of that?" And he passed the
message to his companion.
"He certainly fooled us," answered Mr. Laning. "I suppose those yells were
only to put us off our guard. It's a pity we didn't carry his hat off for a
souvenir of the occasion—as you youngsters put it." And the farmer
grinned.
"Perhaps he is still around," suggested Dick. "If he tried to fool us once he
might try to fool us again."
"That's so, too. It won't do any harm to take a good look around while we
are at it, Dick."
They spent the whole of the morning walking around the swamp and in
trying to trace the movements of Merrick, but without success. Nothing
concerning the rascal was to be found, and when they felt both tired out and
hungry they returned to the Stanhope cottage. Here the girls and the ladies
had a hot dinner awaiting them and served them liberally, finishing up with
apple pie that Dora had made for Dick's especial benefit.
"It's fine!" he said to her, on the sly.
"Then you like it?" she answered, with a smile.
pool.
"Maybe it dropped to the ground," suggested John Laning.
Both looked around, but could see nothing of the missing head covering.
Then Dick caught sight of a slip of paper pinned to the tree.
"Here is a message of some kind," he said, and read it. The message ran as
follows:
"I reckon I fooled you this trip. I was up in the tree all the time.
By the time you get this I shall be miles away. Ta ta until the
next time."
"Humph!" muttered Dick. "What do you think of that?" And he passed the
message to his companion.
"He certainly fooled us," answered Mr. Laning. "I suppose those yells were
only to put us off our guard. It's a pity we didn't carry his hat off for a
souvenir of the occasion—as you youngsters put it." And the farmer
grinned.
"Perhaps he is still around," suggested Dick. "If he tried to fool us once he
might try to fool us again."
"That's so, too. It won't do any harm to take a good look around while we
are at it, Dick."
They spent the whole of the morning walking around the swamp and in
trying to trace the movements of Merrick, but without success. Nothing
concerning the rascal was to be found, and when they felt both tired out and
hungry they returned to the Stanhope cottage. Here the girls and the ladies
had a hot dinner awaiting them and served them liberally, finishing up with
apple pie that Dora had made for Dick's especial benefit.
"It's fine!" he said to her, on the sly.
"Then you like it?" she answered, with a smile.
Page 132
"Do I? Dora, when we're keeping house you shall make me a pie like this
twice a week," he added, earnestly.
"Dick, if you don't stop your joking——"
"Oh, I'm not joking, Dora. Of course, if you're not willing to make me a pie
now and then——"
"Oh, it isn't that—I'll make all the pies you want. But—but——" And then
Dora blushed so furiously that she had to run from the room. Dick looked
after her longingly and heaved a mountainous sigh. He wished that all his
academy days were over and that he was engaged in business and settled
down in life. He knew just what kind of a home he wanted, and who he
wanted in it besides himself—and perhaps Dora knew, too.
"But I can't think of those things yet," he mused, as he finished his dinner.
"I've got to go out into the world first, get into business, and prove my
worth."
The meal over, it was decided that Dick and Mr. Laning should drive to
Cedarville and get into communication with the local authorities and also
the authorities at Ithaca. This was done, and the following day another hunt
was made for Merrick. But he could not be found; and there, for the time
being, the affair rested.
"I think we'll hear from him again some day," said Dick, and he was right;
they did hear from the swindler, and when they least expected it.
twice a week," he added, earnestly.
"Dick, if you don't stop your joking——"
"Oh, I'm not joking, Dora. Of course, if you're not willing to make me a pie
now and then——"
"Oh, it isn't that—I'll make all the pies you want. But—but——" And then
Dora blushed so furiously that she had to run from the room. Dick looked
after her longingly and heaved a mountainous sigh. He wished that all his
academy days were over and that he was engaged in business and settled
down in life. He knew just what kind of a home he wanted, and who he
wanted in it besides himself—and perhaps Dora knew, too.
"But I can't think of those things yet," he mused, as he finished his dinner.
"I've got to go out into the world first, get into business, and prove my
worth."
The meal over, it was decided that Dick and Mr. Laning should drive to
Cedarville and get into communication with the local authorities and also
the authorities at Ithaca. This was done, and the following day another hunt
was made for Merrick. But he could not be found; and there, for the time
being, the affair rested.
"I think we'll hear from him again some day," said Dick, and he was right;
they did hear from the swindler, and when they least expected it.
Page 133
CHAPTER XXI
A BOB SLED RACE
"Whoop! hurrah! it's snowing!"
Thus shouted Tom one day, as he burst into the library of the Hall, where
Dick, Sam and a number of others were perusing books and the latest
magazines.
"Hard?" queried Sam, dropping the magazine he held.
"No, but steady. Peleg Snuggers says it is going to be a heavy fall, and he
generally knows."
"And he loves snowstorms so," put in Fred, with a laugh. "Do you
remember the time we made a big fort and had a regular battle?"
"Indeed I do!" cried Larry. "It was great! We ought to have something of
that sort this winter."
"I was hoping we'd get skating before it snowed," put in Songbird.
"Well, we can't have all the good things at once," answered Dick. "I think a
heavy snowstorm is jolly. Somehow, when it snows I always feel like
whistling and singing."
"And I feel like making up verses," murmured the poet of the school, and
went on:
"Oh, the snow, the beautiful snow,
Coming down when the wind does blow.
Coming down both day and night,
Leaving the earth a wonderful sight!
Oh, the snow, the heavenly snow!—--"
"Wetting our feet wherever we go!"
A BOB SLED RACE
"Whoop! hurrah! it's snowing!"
Thus shouted Tom one day, as he burst into the library of the Hall, where
Dick, Sam and a number of others were perusing books and the latest
magazines.
"Hard?" queried Sam, dropping the magazine he held.
"No, but steady. Peleg Snuggers says it is going to be a heavy fall, and he
generally knows."
"And he loves snowstorms so," put in Fred, with a laugh. "Do you
remember the time we made a big fort and had a regular battle?"
"Indeed I do!" cried Larry. "It was great! We ought to have something of
that sort this winter."
"I was hoping we'd get skating before it snowed," put in Songbird.
"Well, we can't have all the good things at once," answered Dick. "I think a
heavy snowstorm is jolly. Somehow, when it snows I always feel like
whistling and singing."
"And I feel like making up verses," murmured the poet of the school, and
went on:
"Oh, the snow, the beautiful snow,
Coming down when the wind does blow.
Coming down both day and night,
Leaving the earth a wonderful sight!
Oh, the snow, the heavenly snow!—--"
"Wetting our feet wherever we go!"
Page 134
continued Tom, and added:
"Oh, the snow,
When the wind doth blow,
It sets a pace
And hits our face
And we are froze
Down to the toes
And in the slush,
That's just like mush,
We cannot stop,
But go ker-flop!"
"Tom, the first thing you know, you'll be taking Songbird's laurels away
from him," observed Larry.
"Perish the thought!" answered the fun-loving Rover, tragically.
"I don't hope you call that poetry," came from Songbird, in deep disgust.
"Why, Hans can do better than that; can't you, Dutchy?"
"Sure, I can make up some find boetry," answered Hans. "Chust you listen
to dis. I make him ub von night ven I couldn't go to sleep."
"Der vos a leetle pird,
He sits ubon a dree,
Dot leetle pird vos habby
Like von leetle pird could be
A hunter mit a gun
Py dot tree did lay,
He shoot his awful gun,
And dot pird—he fly avay!
"Good for Hans!" cried Dick, and there was a general laugh. Then the
gathering in the library broke up and all the cadets went outside to see how
the snow looked. Before long there was enough on the ground to make
snowballs, and then a battle royal all around ensued. So long as they took
care not to break any windows, Captain Putnam did not mind this, and from
his office the master of the Hall and George Strong watched the sport.
"Oh, the snow,
When the wind doth blow,
It sets a pace
And hits our face
And we are froze
Down to the toes
And in the slush,
That's just like mush,
We cannot stop,
But go ker-flop!"
"Tom, the first thing you know, you'll be taking Songbird's laurels away
from him," observed Larry.
"Perish the thought!" answered the fun-loving Rover, tragically.
"I don't hope you call that poetry," came from Songbird, in deep disgust.
"Why, Hans can do better than that; can't you, Dutchy?"
"Sure, I can make up some find boetry," answered Hans. "Chust you listen
to dis. I make him ub von night ven I couldn't go to sleep."
"Der vos a leetle pird,
He sits ubon a dree,
Dot leetle pird vos habby
Like von leetle pird could be
A hunter mit a gun
Py dot tree did lay,
He shoot his awful gun,
And dot pird—he fly avay!
"Good for Hans!" cried Dick, and there was a general laugh. Then the
gathering in the library broke up and all the cadets went outside to see how
the snow looked. Before long there was enough on the ground to make
snowballs, and then a battle royal all around ensued. So long as they took
care not to break any windows, Captain Putnam did not mind this, and from
his office the master of the Hall and George Strong watched the sport.
Page 135
"Makes one feel young again," remarked the captain to his first assistant.
"I'd half like to go out myself," answered George Strong.
"I remember one year we had a great snowball fight at West Point," went on
the captain. "It was carried out in regular army fashion and lasted half a day.
Our side was victorious, but we had to fight desperately to win. I was struck
in the chin and the ear, and three of the cadets were knocked unconscious.
But it was good practice, for it showed us something of what a hand-to-
hand struggle meant."
The snow came down all that day and night, and by the following morning
covered the ground to the depth of about a foot. It was somewhat moist and
first-class for the making of snow men and snowballs.
"Let's make a statue of Captain Putnam," said Fred, and this was done, the
statue being nearly ten feet high. It must be confessed it was not a very
good likeness, but it looked remarkably fierce with some straws for a
moustache, a flat wooden stick for a sword, and an old army cap on the top
of the head. When he saw it, Captain Putnam laughed as heartily as
anybody. Old as he was getting, he never allowed himself to forget the time
when he was a boy.
Some distance from the Hall was a fair-sized hill and this was used by the
cadets for coasting. As soon as school was over that day the lads brought
out their sleds and bobs, and soon the hill was filled with boys, their merry
laughter ringing far and wide. The Rovers had a big bob and this was used
by the three and also by several of their friends.
"I'll race you!" shouted Dick, who was in charge of the bob. He addressed
another student named Peter Slade. Slade had a big bob and had been
boasting that this could beat any other bob on the hill.
"All right," answered Slade. He was a lanky youth, rather lazy, and given to
much boasting.
It was soon arranged that each bob should carry six boys, and Fred, Hans
and Songbird went with the Rovers. The two bobs lined up side by side, and
Larry Colby gave the word to go.
"I'd half like to go out myself," answered George Strong.
"I remember one year we had a great snowball fight at West Point," went on
the captain. "It was carried out in regular army fashion and lasted half a day.
Our side was victorious, but we had to fight desperately to win. I was struck
in the chin and the ear, and three of the cadets were knocked unconscious.
But it was good practice, for it showed us something of what a hand-to-
hand struggle meant."
The snow came down all that day and night, and by the following morning
covered the ground to the depth of about a foot. It was somewhat moist and
first-class for the making of snow men and snowballs.
"Let's make a statue of Captain Putnam," said Fred, and this was done, the
statue being nearly ten feet high. It must be confessed it was not a very
good likeness, but it looked remarkably fierce with some straws for a
moustache, a flat wooden stick for a sword, and an old army cap on the top
of the head. When he saw it, Captain Putnam laughed as heartily as
anybody. Old as he was getting, he never allowed himself to forget the time
when he was a boy.
Some distance from the Hall was a fair-sized hill and this was used by the
cadets for coasting. As soon as school was over that day the lads brought
out their sleds and bobs, and soon the hill was filled with boys, their merry
laughter ringing far and wide. The Rovers had a big bob and this was used
by the three and also by several of their friends.
"I'll race you!" shouted Dick, who was in charge of the bob. He addressed
another student named Peter Slade. Slade had a big bob and had been
boasting that this could beat any other bob on the hill.
"All right," answered Slade. He was a lanky youth, rather lazy, and given to
much boasting.
It was soon arranged that each bob should carry six boys, and Fred, Hans
and Songbird went with the Rovers. The two bobs lined up side by side, and
Larry Colby gave the word to go.
Page 136
"We're off!" shouted Tom, giving a shove, and leaping on behind.
At first the two bobs kept side by side. The slide was in fine condition, and
all the other cadets lined up on either side to watch the outcome of the race.
"Hurrah for the Rovers!"
"Hurrah for Peter Slade!"
"May the best bob win!" cried one student, enthusiastically.
"Here's luck to you, Tom!" shouted George Granbury, and threw a snowball
that caught Tom in the neck.
"Thanks!" shouted Tom, shaking his fist. "I'll pay that back with interest
when I get the chance."
Half of the course was soon covered and still the bobs kept side by side. But
then the Rovers' bob began to drag behind.
"Hurrah, we are going to win!" cried one of the boys on the other bob.
"Said I could beat you!" yelled Peter Slade to Dick.
"The race isn't ended yet," flung back the eldest Rover boy.
On and on went the two bobs, and gradually that belonging to Peter Slade
drew a full length ahead. Dick glanced back anxiously.
"Something seems to be catching under the runners," he said, "Look and see
if everything is clear."
The boys behind looked, and then of a sudden Songbird let out a cry.
"It is Hans' tippet! Hans, go and put that tippet end around your neck and
don't let it drag under the bob!"
The German youth was wearing an old-fashion tippet around his neck, the
loose ends flying behind. One end had gotten under the bob runners and
was scratching along in the snow.
"Vell I neffer!" cried Hans, and pulled on the tippet so vigorously that the
long bob began to switch around sideways.
At first the two bobs kept side by side. The slide was in fine condition, and
all the other cadets lined up on either side to watch the outcome of the race.
"Hurrah for the Rovers!"
"Hurrah for Peter Slade!"
"May the best bob win!" cried one student, enthusiastically.
"Here's luck to you, Tom!" shouted George Granbury, and threw a snowball
that caught Tom in the neck.
"Thanks!" shouted Tom, shaking his fist. "I'll pay that back with interest
when I get the chance."
Half of the course was soon covered and still the bobs kept side by side. But
then the Rovers' bob began to drag behind.
"Hurrah, we are going to win!" cried one of the boys on the other bob.
"Said I could beat you!" yelled Peter Slade to Dick.
"The race isn't ended yet," flung back the eldest Rover boy.
On and on went the two bobs, and gradually that belonging to Peter Slade
drew a full length ahead. Dick glanced back anxiously.
"Something seems to be catching under the runners," he said, "Look and see
if everything is clear."
The boys behind looked, and then of a sudden Songbird let out a cry.
"It is Hans' tippet! Hans, go and put that tippet end around your neck and
don't let it drag under the bob!"
The German youth was wearing an old-fashion tippet around his neck, the
loose ends flying behind. One end had gotten under the bob runners and
was scratching along in the snow.
"Vell I neffer!" cried Hans, and pulled on the tippet so vigorously that the
long bob began to switch around sideways.
Page 137
"Look out there!" sang out Sam. "Don't throw us off!"
"Wait, I'll loosen the tippet," came from Songbird, and guided the muffler
free of the bob. Then Hans took up the ends and tied them around his waist.
The drag had caused the Rovers' bob to get two lengths behind the other,
and Peter Slade and his companions felt certain of winning.
"You can't touch us, Dick Rover!" called Slade, triumphantly.
"Good-bye!" called another boy. "We'll tell those at the bottom of the hill
that you are coming."
"Are we making better time?" questioned Tom, anxiously. "If we are not I'll
get off and shove," he added, jokingly.
"You hold tight now!" yelled Dick, and an instant later the bob went down
over a ridge of the hill. Free of the drag, it shot forth like an arrow from a
bow, and soon began to crawl up to Peter Slade's turnout.
"The Rovers are crawling up!"
"Yes, but it's too late to win!"
"We've got to win!" called out Sam.
And then both bobs took another ridge and rushed on to the end of the
course, less than a hundred yards away.
"Wait, I'll loosen the tippet," came from Songbird, and guided the muffler
free of the bob. Then Hans took up the ends and tied them around his waist.
The drag had caused the Rovers' bob to get two lengths behind the other,
and Peter Slade and his companions felt certain of winning.
"You can't touch us, Dick Rover!" called Slade, triumphantly.
"Good-bye!" called another boy. "We'll tell those at the bottom of the hill
that you are coming."
"Are we making better time?" questioned Tom, anxiously. "If we are not I'll
get off and shove," he added, jokingly.
"You hold tight now!" yelled Dick, and an instant later the bob went down
over a ridge of the hill. Free of the drag, it shot forth like an arrow from a
bow, and soon began to crawl up to Peter Slade's turnout.
"The Rovers are crawling up!"
"Yes, but it's too late to win!"
"We've got to win!" called out Sam.
And then both bobs took another ridge and rushed on to the end of the
course, less than a hundred yards away.
Page 138
CHAPTER XXII
PELEG SNUGGERS' QUEER RIDE
The race had now reached its critical point and all of the cadets on the hill
waited for the outcome with keen interest. The bob owned by Peter Slade
was still two lengths in advance, and it looked very much as if Peter would
be the victor.
But with the passing of the last ridge the Rovers' bob seemed to become
endowed with new life. With no drag on the runners, it shot forward with a
speed that surprised even Dick. Steadily it gained on the other bob, until,
when the end of the course was but fifty yards away, the two were almost
side by side.
"Let her out, Pete!" cried one of the boys on Slade's bob, but Peter could do
no more.
"It's a tie race!" called several, but hardly had the words been spoken when
the Rovers' bob shot ahead, and reached the end of the course a winner by
twenty-five feet.
"Hurrah! the Rovers win!"
"I tell you what, you can't get ahead of Dick Rover and his crowd!"
Peter Slade was much chagrinned to have the victory snatched from him,
and began to mutter something about the race not being a fair one.
"I agree with you, it was not fair," answered Sam. "Hans' tippet caught
under our runners and held us up a good deal."
"If it hadn't been for that we would have won by three times the distance,"
added Tom.
"Humph!" muttered Peter Slade. "I guess you jumped off once and pushed."
"I did not," answered Tom, hotly.
PELEG SNUGGERS' QUEER RIDE
The race had now reached its critical point and all of the cadets on the hill
waited for the outcome with keen interest. The bob owned by Peter Slade
was still two lengths in advance, and it looked very much as if Peter would
be the victor.
But with the passing of the last ridge the Rovers' bob seemed to become
endowed with new life. With no drag on the runners, it shot forward with a
speed that surprised even Dick. Steadily it gained on the other bob, until,
when the end of the course was but fifty yards away, the two were almost
side by side.
"Let her out, Pete!" cried one of the boys on Slade's bob, but Peter could do
no more.
"It's a tie race!" called several, but hardly had the words been spoken when
the Rovers' bob shot ahead, and reached the end of the course a winner by
twenty-five feet.
"Hurrah! the Rovers win!"
"I tell you what, you can't get ahead of Dick Rover and his crowd!"
Peter Slade was much chagrinned to have the victory snatched from him,
and began to mutter something about the race not being a fair one.
"I agree with you, it was not fair," answered Sam. "Hans' tippet caught
under our runners and held us up a good deal."
"If it hadn't been for that we would have won by three times the distance,"
added Tom.
"Humph!" muttered Peter Slade. "I guess you jumped off once and pushed."
"I did not," answered Tom, hotly.
Page 139
"I think you did."
"And I say I didn't," and now Tom doubled up his fists.
"Oh, don't quarrel," put in Larry, who was near. "If Peter isn't satisfied why
not race over again?"
"I am willing," answered Dick, promptly.
"I'm tired of riding," said Slade. "I—er—I am not feeling extra well and it
shakes me up too much."
"Then let some of the others use the bob."
"No, it needs overhauling, and I am going to have it fixed up," was Slade's
answer, and began to move off toward the Hall, dragging his bob after him.
"He's afraid to race," said George. "My! how mad it makes some fellows to
get beaten!"
It may be mentioned here that Peter Slade had been one of Tad Sobber's
cronies, and now that Sobber was gone he took it on his shoulders to fill the
bully's place in the particular set to which he belonged. He was a quick-
tempered youth, and had been in more than one fight since his arrival at
Putnam Hall.
The boys who could not ride on the hill amused themselves by making
some big snowballs, which they allowed to roll down another hill. One of
the snowballs made was fully eight feet in diameter, and it was a great sight
to see this go down, getting bigger and bigger as it progressed.
"Hello, I've got an idea!" cried Tom, as he watched the rolling of the big
snowballs.
"Something brand new, Tom?" queried Larry.
"I think so. Let us give Peleg Snuggers a roll. It will do him good—shake
up his liver, and all that."
"You mean to roll him down this hill?" asked a student named Morley.
"That's it."
"And I say I didn't," and now Tom doubled up his fists.
"Oh, don't quarrel," put in Larry, who was near. "If Peter isn't satisfied why
not race over again?"
"I am willing," answered Dick, promptly.
"I'm tired of riding," said Slade. "I—er—I am not feeling extra well and it
shakes me up too much."
"Then let some of the others use the bob."
"No, it needs overhauling, and I am going to have it fixed up," was Slade's
answer, and began to move off toward the Hall, dragging his bob after him.
"He's afraid to race," said George. "My! how mad it makes some fellows to
get beaten!"
It may be mentioned here that Peter Slade had been one of Tad Sobber's
cronies, and now that Sobber was gone he took it on his shoulders to fill the
bully's place in the particular set to which he belonged. He was a quick-
tempered youth, and had been in more than one fight since his arrival at
Putnam Hall.
The boys who could not ride on the hill amused themselves by making
some big snowballs, which they allowed to roll down another hill. One of
the snowballs made was fully eight feet in diameter, and it was a great sight
to see this go down, getting bigger and bigger as it progressed.
"Hello, I've got an idea!" cried Tom, as he watched the rolling of the big
snowballs.
"Something brand new, Tom?" queried Larry.
"I think so. Let us give Peleg Snuggers a roll. It will do him good—shake
up his liver, and all that."
"You mean to roll him down this hill?" asked a student named Morley.
"That's it."
Page 140
"Might hurt him."
"Not if we put a snow overcoat on him first," answered Tom.
"What do you mean?" asked another student.
"Let us roll a big ball the shape of an egg and hollow out the middle. Then
by some trick we can get Peleg to crawl inside, and——"
"That's the thing!" cried George Garrison. "Come on. Where is Peleg?"
"Down at the stables."
With eager hands the cadets set to work and rolled up a big ball in the shape
of an egg and then dug out the middle with a shovel. In the meantime a
message was sent to the general utility man that he was wanted at the top of
the hill at once.
"Must want me to mend a sled," he mused, and hurried off, taking with him
some tools, nails and cord. He often did favors for the cadets, who gave him
"tips" in return.
When Peleg Snuggers arrived at the top of the hill the big snowball was
ready for use.
"Here is Peleg!" cried Tom. "He can do the trick for us. Can't you, Peleg?"
"What is that, Tom?" asked the general utility man, innocently.
"We want to fasten this cord in the hole through that big snowball, but we
don't want to get it crossed," went on Tom, anxiously. "Will you take the
cord, crawl in there and then pass the end out and over the end of this
shovel, and then loop it over to the other end?"
"Why—er—I don't understand," stammered Peleg Snuggers.
"I'll explain after you are inside the ball," said Tom. "Here's the cord," and
he led the general utility man to the hole and helped him to get down.
Not suspecting a trick, Snuggers crawled into the big snowball. Before he
could do anything with the cord given to him the cadets rushed forward and
gave the snowball a push toward the edge of the hill.
"Not if we put a snow overcoat on him first," answered Tom.
"What do you mean?" asked another student.
"Let us roll a big ball the shape of an egg and hollow out the middle. Then
by some trick we can get Peleg to crawl inside, and——"
"That's the thing!" cried George Garrison. "Come on. Where is Peleg?"
"Down at the stables."
With eager hands the cadets set to work and rolled up a big ball in the shape
of an egg and then dug out the middle with a shovel. In the meantime a
message was sent to the general utility man that he was wanted at the top of
the hill at once.
"Must want me to mend a sled," he mused, and hurried off, taking with him
some tools, nails and cord. He often did favors for the cadets, who gave him
"tips" in return.
When Peleg Snuggers arrived at the top of the hill the big snowball was
ready for use.
"Here is Peleg!" cried Tom. "He can do the trick for us. Can't you, Peleg?"
"What is that, Tom?" asked the general utility man, innocently.
"We want to fasten this cord in the hole through that big snowball, but we
don't want to get it crossed," went on Tom, anxiously. "Will you take the
cord, crawl in there and then pass the end out and over the end of this
shovel, and then loop it over to the other end?"
"Why—er—I don't understand," stammered Peleg Snuggers.
"I'll explain after you are inside the ball," said Tom. "Here's the cord," and
he led the general utility man to the hole and helped him to get down.
Not suspecting a trick, Snuggers crawled into the big snowball. Before he
could do anything with the cord given to him the cadets rushed forward and
gave the snowball a push toward the edge of the hill.
Page 141
"Hi! stop that!" roared the general utility man, trying to back out.
"Hold tight—the snowball is getting away from us!" yelled Tom.
"Somebody keep it from going down the hill!"
"We can't hold it back!" screamed Larry, grinning at the same time.
"It's bound to go—too bad!" wailed another.
"Say, let me git out!" yelled Peleg Snuggers, but at that moment the
snowball began to turn over. "I'll be killed! Oh, dear, I think you did this a-
purpose, you rascals!"
"Never!" came back promptly.
"Enjoy the ride while you have the chance, Peleg!"
"You've got a free ticket to the bottom of the hill!"
"Let me out! Stop her!" yelled Snuggers, and they saw his feet at one end of
the big snowball and his hands at the other. "I can't stand rollin', nohow!"
"You're not standing," called Sam. "You are just rolling."
Away went the big snowball, down the long hill, and the cadets after it. As
it progressed it grew larger and larger. They saw Peleg Snuggers shove out
his head from one end, and the head went around and around like a top.
"I guess he'll be rather dizzy when the trip's ended," observed Songbird.
At last the snowball came to a stop in a stretch of meadow land. The
students rushed up just in time to see Peleg Snuggers crawl out on his hands
and knees. When he arose he staggered around as if intoxicated.
"Say, you young villains!" he gasped, and then had to stop to catch his
breath.
"Oh, Peleg, why did you run away with our snowball?" asked Tom,
innocently.
"It was a mean thing to do," put in Dick.
"We wanted some fun with that ball," added Sam.
"Hold tight—the snowball is getting away from us!" yelled Tom.
"Somebody keep it from going down the hill!"
"We can't hold it back!" screamed Larry, grinning at the same time.
"It's bound to go—too bad!" wailed another.
"Say, let me git out!" yelled Peleg Snuggers, but at that moment the
snowball began to turn over. "I'll be killed! Oh, dear, I think you did this a-
purpose, you rascals!"
"Never!" came back promptly.
"Enjoy the ride while you have the chance, Peleg!"
"You've got a free ticket to the bottom of the hill!"
"Let me out! Stop her!" yelled Snuggers, and they saw his feet at one end of
the big snowball and his hands at the other. "I can't stand rollin', nohow!"
"You're not standing," called Sam. "You are just rolling."
Away went the big snowball, down the long hill, and the cadets after it. As
it progressed it grew larger and larger. They saw Peleg Snuggers shove out
his head from one end, and the head went around and around like a top.
"I guess he'll be rather dizzy when the trip's ended," observed Songbird.
At last the snowball came to a stop in a stretch of meadow land. The
students rushed up just in time to see Peleg Snuggers crawl out on his hands
and knees. When he arose he staggered around as if intoxicated.
"Say, you young villains!" he gasped, and then had to stop to catch his
breath.
"Oh, Peleg, why did you run away with our snowball?" asked Tom,
innocently.
"It was a mean thing to do," put in Dick.
"We wanted some fun with that ball," added Sam.
Page 142
"I—run—off—with the—the snowball?" gasped the general utility man. "I
want you to know——"
"Oh, we know all about it," interrupted Tom. "I know what's the matter.
You've been drinking, and didn't know what you were doing."
"Perhaps we had better report this to Captain Putnam," said Larry.
"Drinking isn't allowed around here, you know."
"I hain't drunk a drop—it's the rollin' as made me dizzy," roared Peleg
Snuggers. "Oh, dear, I can't stand straight," and he bumped up against the
big snowball and sat down in a heap.
"I'll tell you what I think you ought to do," proceeded Tom, calmly. "I think
you ought to roll our snowball back up the hill for us."
"Roll it back?" snorted Snuggers. "Why, four hosses couldn't pull that
weight o' snow up the hill! I ain't going to tech the snowball."
"Then at least pay us for the ride you've had," suggested Sam.
"I ain't goin' to do that nuther! It's a trick that's what it is!" growled the
general utility man, and arose unsteadily. "I'll be sick for a week after this, I
know I will!"
"Never mind," said Dick, soothingly. "Just get Mrs. Green to give you a
dose of pink Whirl Around Pills, and you'll be all right again."
"I shan't never come out to this hill again, not fer nobody," grumbled the
general utility man, and walked off. Then he turned to gaze at the cadets.
"You do anything like that again an' I'll tell Captain Putnam on ye, see if I
don't. I ain't going to be no merry-go-'round, or spinnin' top fer nobody!"
And then he hurried for the stables and disappeared.
want you to know——"
"Oh, we know all about it," interrupted Tom. "I know what's the matter.
You've been drinking, and didn't know what you were doing."
"Perhaps we had better report this to Captain Putnam," said Larry.
"Drinking isn't allowed around here, you know."
"I hain't drunk a drop—it's the rollin' as made me dizzy," roared Peleg
Snuggers. "Oh, dear, I can't stand straight," and he bumped up against the
big snowball and sat down in a heap.
"I'll tell you what I think you ought to do," proceeded Tom, calmly. "I think
you ought to roll our snowball back up the hill for us."
"Roll it back?" snorted Snuggers. "Why, four hosses couldn't pull that
weight o' snow up the hill! I ain't going to tech the snowball."
"Then at least pay us for the ride you've had," suggested Sam.
"I ain't goin' to do that nuther! It's a trick that's what it is!" growled the
general utility man, and arose unsteadily. "I'll be sick for a week after this, I
know I will!"
"Never mind," said Dick, soothingly. "Just get Mrs. Green to give you a
dose of pink Whirl Around Pills, and you'll be all right again."
"I shan't never come out to this hill again, not fer nobody," grumbled the
general utility man, and walked off. Then he turned to gaze at the cadets.
"You do anything like that again an' I'll tell Captain Putnam on ye, see if I
don't. I ain't going to be no merry-go-'round, or spinnin' top fer nobody!"
And then he hurried for the stables and disappeared.
Page 143
CHAPTER XXIII
HOLIDAYS AT THE FARM
Almost before they knew it, the mid-winter holidays were at hand, and the
Rover boys went home to enjoy Christmas and New Year. On their way
they stopped at several stores in Ithaca, where they purchased a number of
Christmas presents. Some of these they mailed at the post-office. Dick sent
a nice book to Dora, and Tom and Sam sent books to Grace and Nellie. The
boys also united in the gift of a stick pin to Mrs. Stanhope and another to
Mrs. Laning, and sent Mr. Laning a necktie. Captain Putnam was not
forgotten, and they likewise remembered George Strong. The rest of their
purchases they took home, for distribution there.
A number of the other students had come as far as Ithaca with them, and
here the crowd had dinner at one of the hotels,—the same place where Tom
had once played his great joke on Josiah Crabtree.
"By the way, who knows anything about Nick Pell?" asked one of the
students, while dining.
"He has been removed to his home in the city," answered George Granbury.
"Is he better?" questioned Dick.
"They say he is better some days, but at other times he is worse. The poison
somehow affected his mind."
"What a terrible thing to happen," murmured the eldest Rover, and then
shuddered to think what might have ensued had the snake bitten him.
"Any news of Tad Sobber?" asked another cadet. He looked at each of the
others, but all shook their heads.
"It's queer where he went to," said Songbird. "Wonder if Captain Putnam
tried to communicate with his folks?"
HOLIDAYS AT THE FARM
Almost before they knew it, the mid-winter holidays were at hand, and the
Rover boys went home to enjoy Christmas and New Year. On their way
they stopped at several stores in Ithaca, where they purchased a number of
Christmas presents. Some of these they mailed at the post-office. Dick sent
a nice book to Dora, and Tom and Sam sent books to Grace and Nellie. The
boys also united in the gift of a stick pin to Mrs. Stanhope and another to
Mrs. Laning, and sent Mr. Laning a necktie. Captain Putnam was not
forgotten, and they likewise remembered George Strong. The rest of their
purchases they took home, for distribution there.
A number of the other students had come as far as Ithaca with them, and
here the crowd had dinner at one of the hotels,—the same place where Tom
had once played his great joke on Josiah Crabtree.
"By the way, who knows anything about Nick Pell?" asked one of the
students, while dining.
"He has been removed to his home in the city," answered George Granbury.
"Is he better?" questioned Dick.
"They say he is better some days, but at other times he is worse. The poison
somehow affected his mind."
"What a terrible thing to happen," murmured the eldest Rover, and then
shuddered to think what might have ensued had the snake bitten him.
"Any news of Tad Sobber?" asked another cadet. He looked at each of the
others, but all shook their heads.
"It's queer where he went to," said Songbird. "Wonder if Captain Putnam
tried to communicate with his folks?"
Page 144
"He has only an uncle, and the captain couldn't find him," answered another
youth who was present.
As the dinner progressed the boys warmed up, and at the conclusion they
sang several songs. Then the Rovers had to rush for their train and they
caught it just as it was pulling out of the station.
"Hullo!" cried Sam, as he dropped into a seat, and he pointed out of the car
window.
"What's up now?" queried Tom.
"I saw a fellow on the depot platform who looked like Tad Sobber!"
"Are you sure it was Sobber?" demanded Dick.
"No, I am not dead certain—but the fellow looked a good deal like Tad."
"Must have been a mistake," was Tom's comment. "What would he be
doing around Ithaca?"
"Well, he's got to stay somewhere, Tom."
"But he wouldn't stay so close to Cedarville—he'd probably go to some big
city," put in Dick.
As the train rushed on the Rover boys talked the matter over, but could
make nothing out of it.
"I suppose he is in hiding waiting to see if Nick Pell will recover," said
Dick. "He knows that if Nick doesn't get over his trouble he'll be liable to
prosecution."
At the station at Oak Run the boys found their father awaiting them with the
big family sleigh. All piled in, and over the crisp snow they started for
Valley Brook farm.
"I need not ask how you are feeling," said Anderson Rover. "Every one of
you looks the picture of health."
"I never felt better in my life," declared Dick, and Tom and Sam said the
same.
youth who was present.
As the dinner progressed the boys warmed up, and at the conclusion they
sang several songs. Then the Rovers had to rush for their train and they
caught it just as it was pulling out of the station.
"Hullo!" cried Sam, as he dropped into a seat, and he pointed out of the car
window.
"What's up now?" queried Tom.
"I saw a fellow on the depot platform who looked like Tad Sobber!"
"Are you sure it was Sobber?" demanded Dick.
"No, I am not dead certain—but the fellow looked a good deal like Tad."
"Must have been a mistake," was Tom's comment. "What would he be
doing around Ithaca?"
"Well, he's got to stay somewhere, Tom."
"But he wouldn't stay so close to Cedarville—he'd probably go to some big
city," put in Dick.
As the train rushed on the Rover boys talked the matter over, but could
make nothing out of it.
"I suppose he is in hiding waiting to see if Nick Pell will recover," said
Dick. "He knows that if Nick doesn't get over his trouble he'll be liable to
prosecution."
At the station at Oak Run the boys found their father awaiting them with the
big family sleigh. All piled in, and over the crisp snow they started for
Valley Brook farm.
"I need not ask how you are feeling," said Anderson Rover. "Every one of
you looks the picture of health."
"I never felt better in my life," declared Dick, and Tom and Sam said the
same.
Page 145
"Has Uncle Randolph heard anything more of his traction company bonds?"
asked Tom, as they drove along.
"Not a word more," answered his father. "It is a great loss to him."
"Do you suppose the game was tried on anybody else?" asked Sam.
"We have not heard of it."
Arriving at home, the boys were warmly greeted by their uncle and their
aunt and also by the others around the house. Their aunt had a hot supper
awaiting them, and while they ate this the whole subject of the missing
bonds was thoroughly discussed. The boys learned that a private detective
was still on the trail of Merrick and Pike, but so far had reported nothing of
importance.
"I believe those rascals,—or at least Merrick—must belong around Lake
Cayuga," observed Dick. "Otherwise we shouldn't have seen Merrick in
Ithaca and up at the Stanhope place."
"I was very simple to let them get the best of me. The next time I shall be
more careful," said Randolph Rover.
The boys learned from Jack Ness that hunting in the woods back of the
farm was good, and two days before Christmas they went out with the hired
man. They went for rabbits and squirrels, and each took his shotgun along
and a substantial lunch, for they expected to be out the greater part of the
day.
It was clear, cold weather, the sun glistening brightly on the snow. They
journeyed directly for a portion of the woods they knew was a favorite spot
for rabbits, and it was not long before they started up several.
"There they go!" cried Dick, and took aim. Bang! bang! went his gun, and
the reports of Tom's firearm followed. Three rabbits came down, and a few
minutes later Sam brought another one low.
"Four for a starter are not so bad," remarked Tom, as the game was placed
in their bags. "Even if we don't get any more we won't have to go home
empty-handed."
asked Tom, as they drove along.
"Not a word more," answered his father. "It is a great loss to him."
"Do you suppose the game was tried on anybody else?" asked Sam.
"We have not heard of it."
Arriving at home, the boys were warmly greeted by their uncle and their
aunt and also by the others around the house. Their aunt had a hot supper
awaiting them, and while they ate this the whole subject of the missing
bonds was thoroughly discussed. The boys learned that a private detective
was still on the trail of Merrick and Pike, but so far had reported nothing of
importance.
"I believe those rascals,—or at least Merrick—must belong around Lake
Cayuga," observed Dick. "Otherwise we shouldn't have seen Merrick in
Ithaca and up at the Stanhope place."
"I was very simple to let them get the best of me. The next time I shall be
more careful," said Randolph Rover.
The boys learned from Jack Ness that hunting in the woods back of the
farm was good, and two days before Christmas they went out with the hired
man. They went for rabbits and squirrels, and each took his shotgun along
and a substantial lunch, for they expected to be out the greater part of the
day.
It was clear, cold weather, the sun glistening brightly on the snow. They
journeyed directly for a portion of the woods they knew was a favorite spot
for rabbits, and it was not long before they started up several.
"There they go!" cried Dick, and took aim. Bang! bang! went his gun, and
the reports of Tom's firearm followed. Three rabbits came down, and a few
minutes later Sam brought another one low.
"Four for a starter are not so bad," remarked Tom, as the game was placed
in their bags. "Even if we don't get any more we won't have to go home
empty-handed."
Page 146
By noon they had made their way directly through the woods and had
eleven rabbits and three squirrels to their credit. Then Tom suggested they
build a campfire and rest while eating their lunch and this was done.
"I wish we could bring down a fox or two," said Jack Ness. "They have
been bothering the chickens again lately—carried off two only night before
last."
"Do you know where they hang out?" asked Dick.
"I think they come from over yonder," and the hired man pointed with his
hand to the northward.
"Let us travel in that direction after dinner," suggested Sam. "Even if we
don't spot any foxes we may find as many rabbits and squirrels there as
anywhere else."
The others were willing, and half of the afternoon was spent by the four
hunters in a locality that was new to them. One fox was sighted, and Jack
Ness shot the animal in the hind quarters, and then Sam finished him by a
shot in the side.
"Well, that makes one fox less anyway," said the hired man.
They kept on, and brought down two rabbits and a wild turkey. By this time
they were pretty well tired out, and Tom suggested that they start for home.
"It's a long tramp," he said, "and by the time we get back I guess we'll all be
ready to rest."
"As for that, I am ready to rest now," said Sam. "Tramping through the
snow is no easy task."
"Especially if a fellow's legs aren't very long," returned Dick, with a grin.
"Well, mine are as long as they ought to be," came from Sam, promptly.
"They reach to the ground, and yours don't reach any further," and then
there was a general laugh, Jack Ness guffawing loudly.
The hired man said he knew of a short cut to the farm, and they followed
him to something of a path through the woods and then out on a trail made
eleven rabbits and three squirrels to their credit. Then Tom suggested they
build a campfire and rest while eating their lunch and this was done.
"I wish we could bring down a fox or two," said Jack Ness. "They have
been bothering the chickens again lately—carried off two only night before
last."
"Do you know where they hang out?" asked Dick.
"I think they come from over yonder," and the hired man pointed with his
hand to the northward.
"Let us travel in that direction after dinner," suggested Sam. "Even if we
don't spot any foxes we may find as many rabbits and squirrels there as
anywhere else."
The others were willing, and half of the afternoon was spent by the four
hunters in a locality that was new to them. One fox was sighted, and Jack
Ness shot the animal in the hind quarters, and then Sam finished him by a
shot in the side.
"Well, that makes one fox less anyway," said the hired man.
They kept on, and brought down two rabbits and a wild turkey. By this time
they were pretty well tired out, and Tom suggested that they start for home.
"It's a long tramp," he said, "and by the time we get back I guess we'll all be
ready to rest."
"As for that, I am ready to rest now," said Sam. "Tramping through the
snow is no easy task."
"Especially if a fellow's legs aren't very long," returned Dick, with a grin.
"Well, mine are as long as they ought to be," came from Sam, promptly.
"They reach to the ground, and yours don't reach any further," and then
there was a general laugh, Jack Ness guffawing loudly.
The hired man said he knew of a short cut to the farm, and they followed
him to something of a path through the woods and then out on a trail made
Page 147
years before by charcoal burners. Soon they came in sight of a cabin, from
the chimney of which the smoke was curling.
"Who lives here?" asked Dick.
"An old man named Derringham," answered Jack Ness. "He is very old and
somewhat out of his head. He makes his living by selling herbs and barks
for medicine. Years ago, so they say, he was an herb doctor, but he didn't
have a certificate, or something like that, so the authorities drove him out of
business. After that he got queer and took to the woods."
"Let us go in and see him," said Tom, whose curiosity was aroused. He
walked boldly up to the hut and knocked loudly on the dilapidated door.
"Who is that, Pop?" he heard somebody ask, in a startled voice.
"I don't know, sir," was the answer, in the voice of an old man.
"I don't want to see anybody," went on the first speaker. "Send him away,
whoever he is."
"Go away!" cried the old man. "I don't want anybody around here."
By this time all of the party outside were at the door. Tom's face showed
that he was laboring under sudden surprise.
"Evidently the old man doesn't want visitors," was Dick's comment.
"There is somebody else in there with him," whispered Tom. "From his
voice I should say it was Bill Dangler!"
the chimney of which the smoke was curling.
"Who lives here?" asked Dick.
"An old man named Derringham," answered Jack Ness. "He is very old and
somewhat out of his head. He makes his living by selling herbs and barks
for medicine. Years ago, so they say, he was an herb doctor, but he didn't
have a certificate, or something like that, so the authorities drove him out of
business. After that he got queer and took to the woods."
"Let us go in and see him," said Tom, whose curiosity was aroused. He
walked boldly up to the hut and knocked loudly on the dilapidated door.
"Who is that, Pop?" he heard somebody ask, in a startled voice.
"I don't know, sir," was the answer, in the voice of an old man.
"I don't want to see anybody," went on the first speaker. "Send him away,
whoever he is."
"Go away!" cried the old man. "I don't want anybody around here."
By this time all of the party outside were at the door. Tom's face showed
that he was laboring under sudden surprise.
"Evidently the old man doesn't want visitors," was Dick's comment.
"There is somebody else in there with him," whispered Tom. "From his
voice I should say it was Bill Dangler!"
Page 148
CHAPTER XXIV
A CAPTURE AND A SURPRISE
The others were much astonished by what Tom said, and they could
scarcely believe that they had heard aright.
"Bill Dangler!" cried Sam, but Tom put his hand over his brother's mouth to
silence him. Then he nodded vigorously.
"What would that freight thief be doing here?" questioned Dick, in a
whisper.
"I am sure I don't know. But I am almost certain it was Dangler's voice. If
you will remember, it has a certain shrillness to it."
"Yes, I know that."
During this talk there were murmurs in the cabin which those outside could
not understand. Then the old man came towards the door and slipped a bolt
into place.
"I want you to go away!" he said sharply. "I don't like strangers around
here."
"We won't hurt you, Mr. Derringham," said Dick. "We came to pay you a
friendly visit."
"Wouldn't you like a nice rabbit from us?" asked Tom, bound to get into the
cabin somehow.
"I have no money with which to buy rabbits."
"We'll make you a present of one," said Sam.
"I want no presents from anybody. I want you to go away," said the old
man, in a high-pitched, nervous tone.
A CAPTURE AND A SURPRISE
The others were much astonished by what Tom said, and they could
scarcely believe that they had heard aright.
"Bill Dangler!" cried Sam, but Tom put his hand over his brother's mouth to
silence him. Then he nodded vigorously.
"What would that freight thief be doing here?" questioned Dick, in a
whisper.
"I am sure I don't know. But I am almost certain it was Dangler's voice. If
you will remember, it has a certain shrillness to it."
"Yes, I know that."
During this talk there were murmurs in the cabin which those outside could
not understand. Then the old man came towards the door and slipped a bolt
into place.
"I want you to go away!" he said sharply. "I don't like strangers around
here."
"We won't hurt you, Mr. Derringham," said Dick. "We came to pay you a
friendly visit."
"Wouldn't you like a nice rabbit from us?" asked Tom, bound to get into the
cabin somehow.
"I have no money with which to buy rabbits."
"We'll make you a present of one," said Sam.
"I want no presents from anybody. I want you to go away," said the old
man, in a high-pitched, nervous tone.
Page 149
"Mr. Derringham, don't you remember me?" asked Jack Ness. "I used to
buy herbs and watercress from you. I'd like to speak to you for a minute."
"Who are you?"
"I am Jack Ness, the man who works over on the Rover farm."
"The Rover farm!" muttered a voice in the cabin. "Don't let them in! Don't
you do it!"
"I am sure that is Dangler!" cried Tom, whose ears were on the alert. "If he
is really there we have him cornered!"
"Yes, and he shan't get away from us again," added Dick.
"If he tries it we can halt him with a dose of buckshot," put in Sam.
After that there was a pause, the boys not knowing exactly how to proceed.
Tom pressed on the door, but it refused to give way.
"I tell you I want you to leave!" cried the old man, after some more
whispering in the cabin. "If you don't go away I'll get my gun."
"There are four of us and all armed," answered Dick. "So you had better not
do any shooting. But you have got to open that door. We will do you no
harm."
"What do you want in here?"
"We want to see who is in there with you?" answered Tom, boldly.
"Don't you know that I am alone?"
"You are not alone," said Sam.
"Well, I know best," was the hesitating answer. "If I was sure you wouldn't
hurt me I'd let you in."
"We will not harm you in the least," answered Dick.
There was a moving around in the cabin and what seemed to be the
dropping of a door. Then old Derringham came forward again.
buy herbs and watercress from you. I'd like to speak to you for a minute."
"Who are you?"
"I am Jack Ness, the man who works over on the Rover farm."
"The Rover farm!" muttered a voice in the cabin. "Don't let them in! Don't
you do it!"
"I am sure that is Dangler!" cried Tom, whose ears were on the alert. "If he
is really there we have him cornered!"
"Yes, and he shan't get away from us again," added Dick.
"If he tries it we can halt him with a dose of buckshot," put in Sam.
After that there was a pause, the boys not knowing exactly how to proceed.
Tom pressed on the door, but it refused to give way.
"I tell you I want you to leave!" cried the old man, after some more
whispering in the cabin. "If you don't go away I'll get my gun."
"There are four of us and all armed," answered Dick. "So you had better not
do any shooting. But you have got to open that door. We will do you no
harm."
"What do you want in here?"
"We want to see who is in there with you?" answered Tom, boldly.
"Don't you know that I am alone?"
"You are not alone," said Sam.
"Well, I know best," was the hesitating answer. "If I was sure you wouldn't
hurt me I'd let you in."
"We will not harm you in the least," answered Dick.
There was a moving around in the cabin and what seemed to be the
dropping of a door. Then old Derringham came forward again.
Page 150
"You are sure you won't rob me if I open the door?" he asked.
"We mean you no harm—if you will do what is right," said Tom.
Then the door was thrown open and the Rover boys and Jack Ness were
confronted by a man at least seventy years of age. He had snow-white hair
and a snowy beard that reached to his waist.
The boys and the hired man went hastily into the cabin and looked around.
Nobody but Derringham was in sight. Dick looked at the floor under the
table and saw something which looked like a trap door.
"He must have gone into the cellar," said he to the others, and made a
movement forward.
"Stop, do not touch that table!" cried the old man, in alarm.
"Mr. Derringham, listen to me," said the eldest Rover boy firmly. "We are
after a criminal—a man who for years robbed the railroad company of
valuable freight. We know he is somewhere around your place. If you shield
this criminal, or aid him in getting away, you will be guilty of a crime."
At this strong assertion the old man began to tremble, and he looked from
one to another of those before him in alarm.
"I—I Bill Dangler said it was not true—that it was a plot against him," he
murmured.
"It is true, and there is no plot against him, excepting to make him pay the
penalty of his crimes," put in Tom. "If you have hidden him you had better
give him up."
"I know you," said old Derringham, turning to Jack Ness. "You used to pay
me good prices for what you bought of me. Can I trust you?" he went on,
pleadingly.
"Certainly you can, and you can trust these boys, too," was the hired man's
reply. "If you want to keep out of trouble you had better help us all you
can."
"We mean you no harm—if you will do what is right," said Tom.
Then the door was thrown open and the Rover boys and Jack Ness were
confronted by a man at least seventy years of age. He had snow-white hair
and a snowy beard that reached to his waist.
The boys and the hired man went hastily into the cabin and looked around.
Nobody but Derringham was in sight. Dick looked at the floor under the
table and saw something which looked like a trap door.
"He must have gone into the cellar," said he to the others, and made a
movement forward.
"Stop, do not touch that table!" cried the old man, in alarm.
"Mr. Derringham, listen to me," said the eldest Rover boy firmly. "We are
after a criminal—a man who for years robbed the railroad company of
valuable freight. We know he is somewhere around your place. If you shield
this criminal, or aid him in getting away, you will be guilty of a crime."
At this strong assertion the old man began to tremble, and he looked from
one to another of those before him in alarm.
"I—I Bill Dangler said it was not true—that it was a plot against him," he
murmured.
"It is true, and there is no plot against him, excepting to make him pay the
penalty of his crimes," put in Tom. "If you have hidden him you had better
give him up."
"I know you," said old Derringham, turning to Jack Ness. "You used to pay
me good prices for what you bought of me. Can I trust you?" he went on,
pleadingly.
"Certainly you can, and you can trust these boys, too," was the hired man's
reply. "If you want to keep out of trouble you had better help us all you
can."
Page 151
By this time Dick had the table shoved to one side. Under the bottom of one
of the legs he found a small iron ring, connecting with the door in the floor.
He pulled on this and the door came up, showing a small cellar below, used
chiefly by the old man for the storage of winter vegetables and the roots he
gathered.
"Dangler, you might as well come up!" called out Dick. "It won't do you
any good to try to hide."
"What do you want of me?" came in a sullen voice from below.
"You know very well what we want."
"I haven't done anything."
"You can tell that to the police, after you are locked up. Come up."
Slowly and with downcast face Bill Dangler crawled from the small cellar
and pulled himself up to the floor of the cabin. He gazed reproachfully at
the old man, who was again trembling.
"I'll fix you for going back on me," he muttered.
"They say you are a thief," answered the old man. "If you are, I want
nothing more to do with you. I am poor, but I am honest—everybody who
knows me knows that."
"He shall not harm you," put in Tom. "He'll soon be behind the bars."
A glance at the party of four, with their shotguns, convinced the freight thief
that escape was out of the question.
"I suppose I'll have to give up," he growled. "But I ain't as guilty as you
may think I am."
"You are guilty enough," said Sam.
"I didn't plan those freight robberies."
"Who did then?" questioned Tom.
of the legs he found a small iron ring, connecting with the door in the floor.
He pulled on this and the door came up, showing a small cellar below, used
chiefly by the old man for the storage of winter vegetables and the roots he
gathered.
"Dangler, you might as well come up!" called out Dick. "It won't do you
any good to try to hide."
"What do you want of me?" came in a sullen voice from below.
"You know very well what we want."
"I haven't done anything."
"You can tell that to the police, after you are locked up. Come up."
Slowly and with downcast face Bill Dangler crawled from the small cellar
and pulled himself up to the floor of the cabin. He gazed reproachfully at
the old man, who was again trembling.
"I'll fix you for going back on me," he muttered.
"They say you are a thief," answered the old man. "If you are, I want
nothing more to do with you. I am poor, but I am honest—everybody who
knows me knows that."
"He shall not harm you," put in Tom. "He'll soon be behind the bars."
A glance at the party of four, with their shotguns, convinced the freight thief
that escape was out of the question.
"I suppose I'll have to give up," he growled. "But I ain't as guilty as you
may think I am."
"You are guilty enough," said Sam.
"I didn't plan those freight robberies."
"Who did then?" questioned Tom.
Page 152
"Merrick and Pike. I don't mind telling on them, for they have gone back on
me."
"Is Merrick the head of the gang?" asked Dick.
"Yes."
"Where is he now?"
"If I tell will you let me go?"
"I can't do that, Dangler."
"Well, I don't care anyway. Merrick hasn't treated me right, and he ought to
suffer. He has a hangout a few miles from the city of Ithaca, if you know
where that is."
"Yes, on Lake Cayuga."
"That's it."
"You say a few miles from the city," pursued Sam. "What do you mean by
that?"
"He and some of his friends, Pike among them, have a meeting place along
the lake. It's an old house, unpainted, and with very narrow windows, so
I've been told. You find that house and likely you'll find Merrick and Pike."
"I thought those chaps were from the city?" said Sam.
"They are, but every once in a while they find it convenient to disappear,
and then they go to that place on Lake Cayuga. It's an old homestead that
used to belong to Merrick's sister."
"We ought to be able to find that place," said Tom to his brothers.
"Especially if it was a homestead."
"Was the sister's name Merrick, too, or was she married?" asked Sam.
"She was a widow, so I was told. When she died she left her son in charge
of Merrick—but I don't believe he ever looked after the boy very much."
"What was her name?" asked Dick.
me."
"Is Merrick the head of the gang?" asked Dick.
"Yes."
"Where is he now?"
"If I tell will you let me go?"
"I can't do that, Dangler."
"Well, I don't care anyway. Merrick hasn't treated me right, and he ought to
suffer. He has a hangout a few miles from the city of Ithaca, if you know
where that is."
"Yes, on Lake Cayuga."
"That's it."
"You say a few miles from the city," pursued Sam. "What do you mean by
that?"
"He and some of his friends, Pike among them, have a meeting place along
the lake. It's an old house, unpainted, and with very narrow windows, so
I've been told. You find that house and likely you'll find Merrick and Pike."
"I thought those chaps were from the city?" said Sam.
"They are, but every once in a while they find it convenient to disappear,
and then they go to that place on Lake Cayuga. It's an old homestead that
used to belong to Merrick's sister."
"We ought to be able to find that place," said Tom to his brothers.
"Especially if it was a homestead."
"Was the sister's name Merrick, too, or was she married?" asked Sam.
"She was a widow, so I was told. When she died she left her son in charge
of Merrick—but I don't believe he ever looked after the boy very much."
"What was her name?" asked Dick.
Page 153
"Sobber—Mary Ann Sobber."
"Sobber!" ejaculated the three Rover boys.
"That's it."
"Did you ever hear the son's name?" asked Dick.
"I don't remember—yes, I do. Merrick had a letter from him once. The
boy's name was Tad Sobber. He was at a boarding school somewhere."
"Sobber!" ejaculated the three Rover boys.
"That's it."
"Did you ever hear the son's name?" asked Dick.
"I don't remember—yes, I do. Merrick had a letter from him once. The
boy's name was Tad Sobber. He was at a boarding school somewhere."
Page 154
CHAPTER XXV
CHRISTMAS AT THE FARM
"What do you think of that?"
"Isn't that the greatest ever!"
"Well, I'm sorry for Tad."
Such were the exclamations from the three Rover boys after listening to Bill
Dangler's declaration that the lad who had run away from Putnam Hall was
the nephew of Merrick.
"Are you certain of this?" asked Dick.
"Certainly I am. But why are you so interested in Merrick's sister and her
son?"
"I will tell you," answered Tom. "Tad Sobber used to go to school with us,
but he ran away a short while ago and we haven't heard from him since."
"Phew! so that's it! Maybe he's with his uncle."
"Like as not. I wonder if he knows his uncle is a thief?"
"I don't know anything about that. Sid Merrick is a sly one and can put on
the most innocent front you ever saw."
"What do you know about Pike?"
"Oh, John Pike is only a tool, same as I was."
After that Bill Dangler seemed anxious to relieve his mind, and he related
many of the particulars of the freight robberies. He said that all had been
planned by Sid Merrick, and that two other men were implicated besides
himself and Pike and named the men. He said that Merrick had sold the
stolen stuff in various large cities.
CHRISTMAS AT THE FARM
"What do you think of that?"
"Isn't that the greatest ever!"
"Well, I'm sorry for Tad."
Such were the exclamations from the three Rover boys after listening to Bill
Dangler's declaration that the lad who had run away from Putnam Hall was
the nephew of Merrick.
"Are you certain of this?" asked Dick.
"Certainly I am. But why are you so interested in Merrick's sister and her
son?"
"I will tell you," answered Tom. "Tad Sobber used to go to school with us,
but he ran away a short while ago and we haven't heard from him since."
"Phew! so that's it! Maybe he's with his uncle."
"Like as not. I wonder if he knows his uncle is a thief?"
"I don't know anything about that. Sid Merrick is a sly one and can put on
the most innocent front you ever saw."
"What do you know about Pike?"
"Oh, John Pike is only a tool, same as I was."
After that Bill Dangler seemed anxious to relieve his mind, and he related
many of the particulars of the freight robberies. He said that all had been
planned by Sid Merrick, and that two other men were implicated besides
himself and Pike and named the men. He said that Merrick had sold the
stolen stuff in various large cities.
Page 155
"Did he divide with the others?" asked Dick.
"He was supposed to do it, but I don't think any of us ever got our full
share."
Old Derringham listened to the thief's recital with keen interest. But
presently he rushed forward and caught Bill Dangler by the arm.
"I want you to go!" he cried, almost fiercely. "I want no thief under my
roof!"
"He shall go, and at once," declared Dick. "It is getting late, and it is a long
tramp to Oak Run."
"He owes me a dollar for keeping him several days," went on the old man.
"Then he had better pay you," said Tom.
Dangler wanted to demur, but in the end he paid for his board, and then the
whole party left, the old man gazing after them curiously. That he had been
entirely innocent in the affair there could not be the slightest doubt.
"Now, Dangler, it won't do you any good to try to get away," said Dick, as
they tramped along through the snow. "We are four to one and armed."
"I won't try to run away," was the dogged answer.
"If you give the authorities all the help you can, perhaps, when it comes to a
trial, they will be a little easy on you," put in Tom.
"I hope so. I was coaxed into this. I used to be an honest man," responded
the freight thief.
"Well, before you die, you'll learn that 'honesty is the best policy,'" observed
Sam.
"I've learned that already. I've lost all my old friends, and I can't show
myself anywhere any more."
The crowd had to tramp a good mile and a half before they reached a
farmhouse where they could procure a team and a sleigh big enough to take
"He was supposed to do it, but I don't think any of us ever got our full
share."
Old Derringham listened to the thief's recital with keen interest. But
presently he rushed forward and caught Bill Dangler by the arm.
"I want you to go!" he cried, almost fiercely. "I want no thief under my
roof!"
"He shall go, and at once," declared Dick. "It is getting late, and it is a long
tramp to Oak Run."
"He owes me a dollar for keeping him several days," went on the old man.
"Then he had better pay you," said Tom.
Dangler wanted to demur, but in the end he paid for his board, and then the
whole party left, the old man gazing after them curiously. That he had been
entirely innocent in the affair there could not be the slightest doubt.
"Now, Dangler, it won't do you any good to try to get away," said Dick, as
they tramped along through the snow. "We are four to one and armed."
"I won't try to run away," was the dogged answer.
"If you give the authorities all the help you can, perhaps, when it comes to a
trial, they will be a little easy on you," put in Tom.
"I hope so. I was coaxed into this. I used to be an honest man," responded
the freight thief.
"Well, before you die, you'll learn that 'honesty is the best policy,'" observed
Sam.
"I've learned that already. I've lost all my old friends, and I can't show
myself anywhere any more."
The crowd had to tramp a good mile and a half before they reached a
farmhouse where they could procure a team and a sleigh big enough to take
Page 156
all of them to Oak Run. Then they set off at a fast pace and at about supper
time reached the Rover farm.
Those at the farm were much astonished at the "game brought in," as
Anderson Rover declared. The boys waited long enough to get a meal, and
gave the prisoner something to eat, and then they set off for Oak Run with
their father and Dangler. Here the freight thief was placed in the custody of
the local constable, who locked the man up in the garret of his own home.
That night and the next day the telegraph and telephone were kept busy, and
some officers of the law from Ithaca visited the old Sobber homestead.
They found the place deserted and no trace of Merrick, Pike or Tad Sobber
was to be found.
"It is too bad," declared Dick, when the news came in. "I thought sure we'd
round up the rascals."
From the authorities the boys learned one thing—that the Sobber homestead
was on the same road that ran past the Stanhope cottage.
"That may account for Merrick coming and looking in the window that
night," said Dick. "Maybe he was traveling past and wanted to see what was
going on."
"More than likely he was looking for a chance to rob the place," was Tom's
grim comment.
On Christmas day the boys received a number of valuable presents and
gave everybody presents in return. There was a grand family dinner, such as
only their aunt Martha could prepare, and it is needless to say that all did
full justice to the spread. After dinner the lads went out snowballing and got
Aleck Pop and Jack Ness to do the same. The boys snowballed the colored
man and Jack Ness so vigorously that the pair had to run for the barn.
"My sakes alibe, boys!" cried Aleck Pop, after he had received a snowball
in the ear. "Yo' dun work yo' snowballs lik da was comin' from a Gatling
gun!"
During the week between Christmas and New Year, Bill Dangler was
removed to the county jail, there to await the action of the grand jury. In the
time reached the Rover farm.
Those at the farm were much astonished at the "game brought in," as
Anderson Rover declared. The boys waited long enough to get a meal, and
gave the prisoner something to eat, and then they set off for Oak Run with
their father and Dangler. Here the freight thief was placed in the custody of
the local constable, who locked the man up in the garret of his own home.
That night and the next day the telegraph and telephone were kept busy, and
some officers of the law from Ithaca visited the old Sobber homestead.
They found the place deserted and no trace of Merrick, Pike or Tad Sobber
was to be found.
"It is too bad," declared Dick, when the news came in. "I thought sure we'd
round up the rascals."
From the authorities the boys learned one thing—that the Sobber homestead
was on the same road that ran past the Stanhope cottage.
"That may account for Merrick coming and looking in the window that
night," said Dick. "Maybe he was traveling past and wanted to see what was
going on."
"More than likely he was looking for a chance to rob the place," was Tom's
grim comment.
On Christmas day the boys received a number of valuable presents and
gave everybody presents in return. There was a grand family dinner, such as
only their aunt Martha could prepare, and it is needless to say that all did
full justice to the spread. After dinner the lads went out snowballing and got
Aleck Pop and Jack Ness to do the same. The boys snowballed the colored
man and Jack Ness so vigorously that the pair had to run for the barn.
"My sakes alibe, boys!" cried Aleck Pop, after he had received a snowball
in the ear. "Yo' dun work yo' snowballs lik da was comin' from a Gatling
gun!"
During the week between Christmas and New Year, Bill Dangler was
removed to the county jail, there to await the action of the grand jury. In the
Page 157
meantime the authorities continued the hunt for Merrick, Pike and the
others, but without success.
"I'd really like to know what has become of Tad Sobber," remarked Dick.
"It is a pity if he is dependent upon such a fellow as Merrick for his
support."
"Perhaps his mother left him money," said Tom.
At last came the day when the boys returned to Putnam Hall. On the train
they fell in with Larry Colby and George Granbury, and told of what they
had learned.
"I heard from Nick Pell yesterday," said Larry. "He is getting better
gradually, but it will be some time before he is himself again."
"Does he still blame Tad Sobber?"
"Yes, and he says he will never have anything to do with Sobber again."
"Nobody can blame him for that," said Sam.
"I don't believe Sobber will ever return to Putnam Hall," came from Tom.
"Especially when he finds out that we know he is the nephew of such a
swindler as Merrick."
In a few days the boys settled down again to their studies. The Rovers were
exceedingly anxious to make records for themselves, and whenever a lesson
was too hard for Tom or Sam, Dick helped them all he could. The eldest
Rover boy was sorry he had missed his former position by being absent, but
he was delighted to know that he and his brothers would now finish their
schooling at Putnam Hall together.
"I couldn't bear to think of being separated from you," he said to Tom and
Sam.
"We don't want to be separated," returned Tom.
"That's the talk!" declared Sam. "We'll stick together always!"
About a week after the return to school the snow cleared away and then
came a cold snap that made excellent skating. At once all the boys got out
others, but without success.
"I'd really like to know what has become of Tad Sobber," remarked Dick.
"It is a pity if he is dependent upon such a fellow as Merrick for his
support."
"Perhaps his mother left him money," said Tom.
At last came the day when the boys returned to Putnam Hall. On the train
they fell in with Larry Colby and George Granbury, and told of what they
had learned.
"I heard from Nick Pell yesterday," said Larry. "He is getting better
gradually, but it will be some time before he is himself again."
"Does he still blame Tad Sobber?"
"Yes, and he says he will never have anything to do with Sobber again."
"Nobody can blame him for that," said Sam.
"I don't believe Sobber will ever return to Putnam Hall," came from Tom.
"Especially when he finds out that we know he is the nephew of such a
swindler as Merrick."
In a few days the boys settled down again to their studies. The Rovers were
exceedingly anxious to make records for themselves, and whenever a lesson
was too hard for Tom or Sam, Dick helped them all he could. The eldest
Rover boy was sorry he had missed his former position by being absent, but
he was delighted to know that he and his brothers would now finish their
schooling at Putnam Hall together.
"I couldn't bear to think of being separated from you," he said to Tom and
Sam.
"We don't want to be separated," returned Tom.
"That's the talk!" declared Sam. "We'll stick together always!"
About a week after the return to school the snow cleared away and then
came a cold snap that made excellent skating. At once all the boys got out
Page 158
their skates, and during their off hours they had great fun on the lake.
One afternoon a race was arranged between half a dozen boys, including
Dick, Larry Colby and Peter Slade. Slade was sure he would win, and went
around boasting of it.
"I have been in six races on skates," he declared, "and I won every one of
them."
"He must be a famous skater," said Tom, when he learned of this. "Dick, I
don't think you'll stand much show against him."
"I don't know. Do you know what I think of Peter Slade? I think he is a big
blower."
"I think that myself. Still, if he has won six races he must know something
about racing."
"Well, if I lose I shan't cry over it," said Dick, and there the talk ended.
The race was to be for two miles,—a mile up the lake shore and a mile
back. At the appointed hour the contestants lined up, and at a word from
George Strong, who had consented to start them, they were off.
It was easy to see that Peter Slade was a good skater, and with hardly an
effort he went to the front during the first quarter of the race. But then Larry
and Dick began to push him, and when the mile turn was made Larry was
but two yards in the rear, with Dick almost on his heels.
"Go it, Slade, you can win easily!"
"Catch him, Larry!"
"Put on more steam, Dick!" yelled Tom, enthusiastically.
And then the turning point was passed by all the racers and the struggle on
the homestretch commenced.
One afternoon a race was arranged between half a dozen boys, including
Dick, Larry Colby and Peter Slade. Slade was sure he would win, and went
around boasting of it.
"I have been in six races on skates," he declared, "and I won every one of
them."
"He must be a famous skater," said Tom, when he learned of this. "Dick, I
don't think you'll stand much show against him."
"I don't know. Do you know what I think of Peter Slade? I think he is a big
blower."
"I think that myself. Still, if he has won six races he must know something
about racing."
"Well, if I lose I shan't cry over it," said Dick, and there the talk ended.
The race was to be for two miles,—a mile up the lake shore and a mile
back. At the appointed hour the contestants lined up, and at a word from
George Strong, who had consented to start them, they were off.
It was easy to see that Peter Slade was a good skater, and with hardly an
effort he went to the front during the first quarter of the race. But then Larry
and Dick began to push him, and when the mile turn was made Larry was
but two yards in the rear, with Dick almost on his heels.
"Go it, Slade, you can win easily!"
"Catch him, Larry!"
"Put on more steam, Dick!" yelled Tom, enthusiastically.
And then the turning point was passed by all the racers and the struggle on
the homestretch commenced.
Page 159
CHAPTER XXVI
THE SKATING RACE
For nearly half a mile Peter Slade kept the lead with ease, but then his
breath began to fail him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw both Larry and
Dick crawling up.
"No, you don't!" he muttered, and put on a fresh burst of speed that
increased his lead by two yards.
"Peter Slade is going to win!"
"See how he is running away from the others!"
So the cries arose and it certainly looked as if the youth mentioned could
not possibly be defeated.
But now both Larry and Dick "dug in for all they were worth," as they
themselves expressed it. While there was yet a quarter of a mile to be
covered Dick made a spurt and ranged up alongside of his chum.
"Sorry, but I've got to go ahead!" he cried, gaily.
"Come on, we'll both go!" yelled Larry, good naturedly, and then the pair
put on a fresh effort and in a moment ranged up on either side of Peter
Slade.
"Hullo, they are in a line!"
"There goes Larry Colby ahead!"
"Dick Rover is going with him!"
"Say, but that is skating, eh? Just look at Dick strike out!"
"Sandwick is coming up, too!"
"And so is Marley!"
THE SKATING RACE
For nearly half a mile Peter Slade kept the lead with ease, but then his
breath began to fail him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw both Larry and
Dick crawling up.
"No, you don't!" he muttered, and put on a fresh burst of speed that
increased his lead by two yards.
"Peter Slade is going to win!"
"See how he is running away from the others!"
So the cries arose and it certainly looked as if the youth mentioned could
not possibly be defeated.
But now both Larry and Dick "dug in for all they were worth," as they
themselves expressed it. While there was yet a quarter of a mile to be
covered Dick made a spurt and ranged up alongside of his chum.
"Sorry, but I've got to go ahead!" he cried, gaily.
"Come on, we'll both go!" yelled Larry, good naturedly, and then the pair
put on a fresh effort and in a moment ranged up on either side of Peter
Slade.
"Hullo, they are in a line!"
"There goes Larry Colby ahead!"
"Dick Rover is going with him!"
"Say, but that is skating, eh? Just look at Dick strike out!"
"Sandwick is coming up, too!"
"And so is Marley!"
Page 160
The last reports were true. The fourth and fifth boy were now directly
behind Slade. As Dick and Larry shot ahead, still side by side, Sandwick
overtook Slade and so did Marley. In the meantime the sixth boy had lost a
skate and dropped out.
With a final desperate effort Peter Slade tried to gain first place. But his
wind was gone and his strength also, and he dropped back further and
further.
"Hurrah, here they come!"
"It's a tie race between Dick and Larry!"
"Marley is third!"
"Yes, and Sandwick fourth."
"Peter Slade is fifth."
"Humph! And Peter said he was bound to win!"
Then over the line shot the skaters, Dick and Larry side by side and
laughing merrily. As soon as the race was ended they locked arms to show
their good feeling. Then Marley came in with Sandwick at his heels. In
deep disgust Peter Slade refused to finish, but circled to one side and
hurried to the boathouse, there to take off his skates and disappear.
"It was a well-skated race," declared George Strong. Then he asked Dick
and Larry if they wanted to skate off the tie.
"We won't bother," said Dick, after consulting his chum. "We are satisfied
to let it stand as it is, considering that there was no prize to be awarded."
The fact that he had lost the skating race made Peter Slade more sour than
ever, and after that, whenever he met Dick, he glared at the eldest Rover
boy defiantly.
"He acts as if he had a personal grudge against me," said Dick to his
brothers.
"Well, he acts that way to me, too," answered Tom.
behind Slade. As Dick and Larry shot ahead, still side by side, Sandwick
overtook Slade and so did Marley. In the meantime the sixth boy had lost a
skate and dropped out.
With a final desperate effort Peter Slade tried to gain first place. But his
wind was gone and his strength also, and he dropped back further and
further.
"Hurrah, here they come!"
"It's a tie race between Dick and Larry!"
"Marley is third!"
"Yes, and Sandwick fourth."
"Peter Slade is fifth."
"Humph! And Peter said he was bound to win!"
Then over the line shot the skaters, Dick and Larry side by side and
laughing merrily. As soon as the race was ended they locked arms to show
their good feeling. Then Marley came in with Sandwick at his heels. In
deep disgust Peter Slade refused to finish, but circled to one side and
hurried to the boathouse, there to take off his skates and disappear.
"It was a well-skated race," declared George Strong. Then he asked Dick
and Larry if they wanted to skate off the tie.
"We won't bother," said Dick, after consulting his chum. "We are satisfied
to let it stand as it is, considering that there was no prize to be awarded."
The fact that he had lost the skating race made Peter Slade more sour than
ever, and after that, whenever he met Dick, he glared at the eldest Rover
boy defiantly.
"He acts as if he had a personal grudge against me," said Dick to his
brothers.
"Well, he acts that way to me, too," answered Tom.
Page 161
"He ought to have his head punched well," was Sam's comment.
Peter Slade did not seem to care that Larry had beaten him—his enmity was
directed mainly at Dick.
Slade was in one of the lower classes, but one day one of the teachers
announced a lecture on the battleships of the American navy, and a large
number of boys came in to listen and to take notes.
In the midst of the lecture Dick had occasion to pass down one of the aisles.
As he went by Peter Slade the latter put out his hand and hit him in the
knee. Slade's hand had ink on it and the ink went on Dick's clean uniform.
"What did you do that for?" demanded Dick, halting.
"Shut up!" whispered Slade, uglily.
"I've a good mind to box your ears," went on Dick.
"Will you?" roared the bully, leaping up. "Just try it!" And so speaking he
made a pass at Dick's head.
The blow landed on Dick's shoulder, leaving an ink mark behind it. The
eldest Rover boy had leaped to one side. But now he leaped forward, and a
well-directed blow from his fist sent Slade reeling backward over a desk.
"Stop that!" cried the teacher, in alarm, and brought his lecture to an abrupt
end.
"A fight! A fight!" cried several of the boys, and left their seats to surround
Dick and the bully.
Slade was dazed for a moment, but on recovering he sprang at Dick and
tried to force him to the floor. Around and around went the pair, bumping
against the desks and sending some books to the floor. The teacher tried to
get at them, but before he could do so they had separated. Then Dick hit
Slade a telling blow in the left eye which caused the bully to fall into a
nearby seat.
"Stop, this instant!" cried the teacher, and then turning to some of the boys
added: "Summon Captain Putnam at once."
Peter Slade did not seem to care that Larry had beaten him—his enmity was
directed mainly at Dick.
Slade was in one of the lower classes, but one day one of the teachers
announced a lecture on the battleships of the American navy, and a large
number of boys came in to listen and to take notes.
In the midst of the lecture Dick had occasion to pass down one of the aisles.
As he went by Peter Slade the latter put out his hand and hit him in the
knee. Slade's hand had ink on it and the ink went on Dick's clean uniform.
"What did you do that for?" demanded Dick, halting.
"Shut up!" whispered Slade, uglily.
"I've a good mind to box your ears," went on Dick.
"Will you?" roared the bully, leaping up. "Just try it!" And so speaking he
made a pass at Dick's head.
The blow landed on Dick's shoulder, leaving an ink mark behind it. The
eldest Rover boy had leaped to one side. But now he leaped forward, and a
well-directed blow from his fist sent Slade reeling backward over a desk.
"Stop that!" cried the teacher, in alarm, and brought his lecture to an abrupt
end.
"A fight! A fight!" cried several of the boys, and left their seats to surround
Dick and the bully.
Slade was dazed for a moment, but on recovering he sprang at Dick and
tried to force him to the floor. Around and around went the pair, bumping
against the desks and sending some books to the floor. The teacher tried to
get at them, but before he could do so they had separated. Then Dick hit
Slade a telling blow in the left eye which caused the bully to fall into a
nearby seat.
"Stop, this instant!" cried the teacher, and then turning to some of the boys
added: "Summon Captain Putnam at once."
Page 162
The room was in an uproar, and many wanted Dick and Slade to continue
the battle. But the punch in the eye had taken away the bully's courage and
he did not get up to continue the contest.
"What does this mean?" demanded Captain Putnam, as he came in, and he
faced Dick and Slade sternly.
"It means that that fellow ought to have a good thrashing, sir," answered
Dick, boldly, and pointed at the bully.
"It's his fault, it ain't mine," put in Peter Slade, hastily. "He started it."
"That is not true, Captain Putnam. I was passing his seat when he reached
out and smeared ink on my knee," and Dick pointed down to his soiled
trousers. "I wasn't going to stand for that and told him so. Then he jumped
up and hit me in the shoulder, leaving more ink on me. After that I hit him."
"It ain't so!" roared Peter Slade.
"That's the truth," said several. "Peter's hand is full of ink."
"He knocked over an inkwell just before Dick came along," said Fred. "I
saw him do it."
"So did I," added Songbird.
"Did you see it?" questioned Captain Putnam of the instructor.
"I saw nothing until the boys were fighting in the aisle," answered the
teacher who had been delivering the lecture.
"Captain Putnam, I am sure Dick Rover is not to blame," said a very quiet
student named Rames. "Slade put the ink on Rover and struck the first blow
—of that I am positive."
"It was my inkwell he knocked over," came from another lad. "I told him to
leave it alone, but he wouldn't mind me."
"Oh, you are all against me!" roared Peter Slade.
"Evidently you are guilty," said the master of the Hall, sternly. "I want both
you and Richard Rover to come to my office. Rames, you can come, too,
the battle. But the punch in the eye had taken away the bully's courage and
he did not get up to continue the contest.
"What does this mean?" demanded Captain Putnam, as he came in, and he
faced Dick and Slade sternly.
"It means that that fellow ought to have a good thrashing, sir," answered
Dick, boldly, and pointed at the bully.
"It's his fault, it ain't mine," put in Peter Slade, hastily. "He started it."
"That is not true, Captain Putnam. I was passing his seat when he reached
out and smeared ink on my knee," and Dick pointed down to his soiled
trousers. "I wasn't going to stand for that and told him so. Then he jumped
up and hit me in the shoulder, leaving more ink on me. After that I hit him."
"It ain't so!" roared Peter Slade.
"That's the truth," said several. "Peter's hand is full of ink."
"He knocked over an inkwell just before Dick came along," said Fred. "I
saw him do it."
"So did I," added Songbird.
"Did you see it?" questioned Captain Putnam of the instructor.
"I saw nothing until the boys were fighting in the aisle," answered the
teacher who had been delivering the lecture.
"Captain Putnam, I am sure Dick Rover is not to blame," said a very quiet
student named Rames. "Slade put the ink on Rover and struck the first blow
—of that I am positive."
"It was my inkwell he knocked over," came from another lad. "I told him to
leave it alone, but he wouldn't mind me."
"Oh, you are all against me!" roared Peter Slade.
"Evidently you are guilty," said the master of the Hall, sternly. "I want both
you and Richard Rover to come to my office. Rames, you can come, too,
Page 163
and you also, Brocton."
In the office a thorough investigation was held. Several other cadets were
called upon to testify, and it was proved that Peter Slade was entirely to
blame for what had occurred.
"You should not have attacked him, Richard," said the captain to Dick. "But
under the circumstances I cannot blame you. You may go."
For his misconduct Peter Slade was confined in the "guardhouse" for three
days. The black eye Dick had given him did not go away very fast and
when he came out and resumed his place among the students he was a sight
to behold. That he was very angry at the eldest Rover boy is easily
imagined.
"I'll fix him some day," he muttered.
"Dick, you want to watch Slade," said Tom, one day, on passing the bully in
the hallway.
"I guess you had better watch him yourself, Tom."
"I am going to do that, don't fear. What did the captain do about your
mussed-up uniform?"
"Made Slade pay for having it cleaned."
"Did he do it?"
"He had to do it—Captain Putnam put it on the bill to his folks."
"That was right."
"Of course it was. But I understand it made Slade as mad as hops. Oh, he
surely has it in for us," went on Dick, and there the subject was dropped.
In the office a thorough investigation was held. Several other cadets were
called upon to testify, and it was proved that Peter Slade was entirely to
blame for what had occurred.
"You should not have attacked him, Richard," said the captain to Dick. "But
under the circumstances I cannot blame you. You may go."
For his misconduct Peter Slade was confined in the "guardhouse" for three
days. The black eye Dick had given him did not go away very fast and
when he came out and resumed his place among the students he was a sight
to behold. That he was very angry at the eldest Rover boy is easily
imagined.
"I'll fix him some day," he muttered.
"Dick, you want to watch Slade," said Tom, one day, on passing the bully in
the hallway.
"I guess you had better watch him yourself, Tom."
"I am going to do that, don't fear. What did the captain do about your
mussed-up uniform?"
"Made Slade pay for having it cleaned."
"Did he do it?"
"He had to do it—Captain Putnam put it on the bill to his folks."
"That was right."
"Of course it was. But I understand it made Slade as mad as hops. Oh, he
surely has it in for us," went on Dick, and there the subject was dropped.
Page 164
CHAPTER XXVII
ON THE LAKE
Almost before the boys knew it winter was gone and spring was at hand.
The ice on the lake disappeared like magic, and the hills back of Putnam
Hall took on a fresh greenness pleasant to behold.
With the coming of warm weather the cadets spent a large part of their off
time outdoors. Some took up rowing, and among the number were Sam and
Tom. Larry Colby had become the owner of a fair-sized sloop, and he
frequently took some of his chums out for a cruise up or down the lake.
"Do you know what I'd like to do?" said Dick one day. "I'd like to visit that
old Sobber homestead and see how it looks."
"I've often thought of that," answered Sam. "Wonder how we can manage
it?"
The matter was talked over in Larry's presence, and the cadet who owned
the sloop said they might make the trip in that craft, provided the master of
Putnam Hall would give them the desired permission.
"We'll ask Captain Putnam at once," declared Dick.
Permission was granted to leave Putnam Hall early on the following
Saturday morning, provided the weather was clear, and it was arranged that
the party should consist of the three Rover boys, Larry, Fred and Songbird.
The captain said he preferred that they come back Saturday night, but they
could remain away over Sunday if they found it necessary.
"Do you think we'll get any clew to Merrick and Tad Sobber?" asked Dick,
with a faint smile.
"Possibly," answered Captain Putnam, smiling back. "You Rovers are great
chaps for finding out things."
ON THE LAKE
Almost before the boys knew it winter was gone and spring was at hand.
The ice on the lake disappeared like magic, and the hills back of Putnam
Hall took on a fresh greenness pleasant to behold.
With the coming of warm weather the cadets spent a large part of their off
time outdoors. Some took up rowing, and among the number were Sam and
Tom. Larry Colby had become the owner of a fair-sized sloop, and he
frequently took some of his chums out for a cruise up or down the lake.
"Do you know what I'd like to do?" said Dick one day. "I'd like to visit that
old Sobber homestead and see how it looks."
"I've often thought of that," answered Sam. "Wonder how we can manage
it?"
The matter was talked over in Larry's presence, and the cadet who owned
the sloop said they might make the trip in that craft, provided the master of
Putnam Hall would give them the desired permission.
"We'll ask Captain Putnam at once," declared Dick.
Permission was granted to leave Putnam Hall early on the following
Saturday morning, provided the weather was clear, and it was arranged that
the party should consist of the three Rover boys, Larry, Fred and Songbird.
The captain said he preferred that they come back Saturday night, but they
could remain away over Sunday if they found it necessary.
"Do you think we'll get any clew to Merrick and Tad Sobber?" asked Dick,
with a faint smile.
"Possibly," answered Captain Putnam, smiling back. "You Rovers are great
chaps for finding out things."
Page 165
The sloop was provided with a tiny cuddy, or cabin, and in this the boys
placed a small stock of provisions and also a shotgun and some fishing
lines. They left the Hall after breakfast and were glad of the promise of a
warm day, with the breeze in just the right direction.
"You fellows will have to tell me where to steer the sloop to," said Larry,
after the mainsail had been run up. "I don't know where that old house is."
"We have a general idea where it is," answered Dick. "Of course we may
have some trouble finding it. But if we get mixed up, we can go ashore and
ask the folks living in that vicinity."
The distance to be covered along the lake shore was in the neighborhood of
twelve miles, so the boys had quite a sail before them. They took turns at
steering, and said they liked the sloop very much.
About four miles had been covered when the breeze began to die away. This
was exasperating, but could not be helped, so the boys made the best of it.
As the sloop drifted along they got out some fishing tackle, and it was not
long before Sam brought up a fair-sized fish, of which he felt quite proud.
"At this rate it will take us till night to reach that old house," remarked
Dick, after they had been fishing half an hour. "It is too bad! I thought we'd
get there by noon when we started, even if the breeze did go down."
"Oh, I think the breeze will start up again before long," said Tom hopefully.
"Let us enjoy this fishing while we have the chance," he added, having just
pulled in a real piscatorial prize.
By noon they had a good mess of fish to their credit, and then Sam
proposed that they go ashore and build a fire and cook some for dinner.
"There is no use of mourning over the wind," said he.
"If it wasn't for the sloop we might tramp to the old house," returned Dick.
"I shouldn't wish to leave my boat just anywhere," said Larry. "Somebody
might run off with her,—and she cost quite some money."
"You might leave her in care of some farmer along here," suggested
Songbird, and then he added softly:
placed a small stock of provisions and also a shotgun and some fishing
lines. They left the Hall after breakfast and were glad of the promise of a
warm day, with the breeze in just the right direction.
"You fellows will have to tell me where to steer the sloop to," said Larry,
after the mainsail had been run up. "I don't know where that old house is."
"We have a general idea where it is," answered Dick. "Of course we may
have some trouble finding it. But if we get mixed up, we can go ashore and
ask the folks living in that vicinity."
The distance to be covered along the lake shore was in the neighborhood of
twelve miles, so the boys had quite a sail before them. They took turns at
steering, and said they liked the sloop very much.
About four miles had been covered when the breeze began to die away. This
was exasperating, but could not be helped, so the boys made the best of it.
As the sloop drifted along they got out some fishing tackle, and it was not
long before Sam brought up a fair-sized fish, of which he felt quite proud.
"At this rate it will take us till night to reach that old house," remarked
Dick, after they had been fishing half an hour. "It is too bad! I thought we'd
get there by noon when we started, even if the breeze did go down."
"Oh, I think the breeze will start up again before long," said Tom hopefully.
"Let us enjoy this fishing while we have the chance," he added, having just
pulled in a real piscatorial prize.
By noon they had a good mess of fish to their credit, and then Sam
proposed that they go ashore and build a fire and cook some for dinner.
"There is no use of mourning over the wind," said he.
"If it wasn't for the sloop we might tramp to the old house," returned Dick.
"I shouldn't wish to leave my boat just anywhere," said Larry. "Somebody
might run off with her,—and she cost quite some money."
"You might leave her in care of some farmer along here," suggested
Songbird, and then he added softly:
Page 166
"For what is a boat without a breeze?
It's like a forest minus its trees.
It's like a table without a leg,——"
"Or a big blue top without its peg!"
finished Tom. "But I move we camp and cook fish," he continued. "We can
have a dandy meal, along with the stuff we brought along."
The idea of going ashore prevailed, and soon they had tied up the sloop and
lowered the mainsail. Brushwood was handy, and having started a fire they
cleaned some of the fish and set it to broiling. They had a pot along in
which they made coffee, and they also brought out some bread and
crackers, cake, and some fruit. They had some meat with them, but left that
for possible future use.
The cadets took their time over the meal, and it was not until two o'clock
that they again boarded the Polly, as Larry had named his craft.
"I think the breeze is coming again," cried Dick, holding up his hand.
"Let it come!" was the cry, and as the wind freshened all felt much better.
Soon the Polly was bowling over the lake as speedily as when they had first
started.
"Do you know what I think?" said Songbird, who stood at the stern looking
toward the distant hills. "I think we are going to have more wind than we'll
want before night."
"Do you think a big blow is coming?" questioned Fred.
"It looks that way to me. Do you see those dark clouds just beginning to
show themselves yonder?"
"Well, I shan't mind a little blow," said Dick. "In fact, I think I'd rather like
the excitement." And the others said the same.
They were still about two miles from the spot where they supposed the old
house was located, when it suddenly grew darker and the breeze freshened
greatly. Then came a puff of air that sent the Polly far over on her side.
It's like a forest minus its trees.
It's like a table without a leg,——"
"Or a big blue top without its peg!"
finished Tom. "But I move we camp and cook fish," he continued. "We can
have a dandy meal, along with the stuff we brought along."
The idea of going ashore prevailed, and soon they had tied up the sloop and
lowered the mainsail. Brushwood was handy, and having started a fire they
cleaned some of the fish and set it to broiling. They had a pot along in
which they made coffee, and they also brought out some bread and
crackers, cake, and some fruit. They had some meat with them, but left that
for possible future use.
The cadets took their time over the meal, and it was not until two o'clock
that they again boarded the Polly, as Larry had named his craft.
"I think the breeze is coming again," cried Dick, holding up his hand.
"Let it come!" was the cry, and as the wind freshened all felt much better.
Soon the Polly was bowling over the lake as speedily as when they had first
started.
"Do you know what I think?" said Songbird, who stood at the stern looking
toward the distant hills. "I think we are going to have more wind than we'll
want before night."
"Do you think a big blow is coming?" questioned Fred.
"It looks that way to me. Do you see those dark clouds just beginning to
show themselves yonder?"
"Well, I shan't mind a little blow," said Dick. "In fact, I think I'd rather like
the excitement." And the others said the same.
They were still about two miles from the spot where they supposed the old
house was located, when it suddenly grew darker and the breeze freshened
greatly. Then came a puff of air that sent the Polly far over on her side.
Page 167
"Hi! this won't do!" cried Fred, in alarm. "We don't want to upset!"
"Maybe we had better take in some sail," added Songbird nervously.
He had scarcely spoken when there came another puff of wind that made all
cling fast to the deck to keep from being pitched overboard. The sky was
now very dark, and there were a few flakes of snow in the air.
"It's a spring snowsquall, that's what it is," announced Dick. "I don't think it
will last over ten or fifteen minutes."
"It's too much for the Polly," came from Larry. "Put down the mainsail, will
you?"
Several sprang to do as requested, and hardly had the sheet been lowered
and stowed away when there came a fierce gust that drove them well in
shore.
"There is a cove—we can go in there for shelter!" cried Sam, and the sloop
was steered accordingly. The cove was well protected by trees and they
came to anchor at a spot that looked particularly inviting.
The boys were afraid it would rain, and wondered what they would do to
keep from getting wet, since the cuddy on the sloop was too small to hold
more than two or three of the party. But no rain came, and soon the flurry of
snow disappeared. The wind, however, instead of letting up, blew harder
than ever.
"I am glad we are not out in the middle of the lake," observed Fred. "We'd
be capsized sure!"
"This is certainly getting to be a regular gale," answered Dick. "And the
worst of it is, there is no telling how long it is going to last."
There was nothing to do but to wait, and in order to keep warm the cadets
put up a bit of sailcloth on the deck of the sloop and taking in the cuddy.
There they crouched, and told stories and talked for over an hour.
"I move we go on," said Tom, at last. "The wind isn't quite as strong as it
was."
"Maybe we had better take in some sail," added Songbird nervously.
He had scarcely spoken when there came another puff of wind that made all
cling fast to the deck to keep from being pitched overboard. The sky was
now very dark, and there were a few flakes of snow in the air.
"It's a spring snowsquall, that's what it is," announced Dick. "I don't think it
will last over ten or fifteen minutes."
"It's too much for the Polly," came from Larry. "Put down the mainsail, will
you?"
Several sprang to do as requested, and hardly had the sheet been lowered
and stowed away when there came a fierce gust that drove them well in
shore.
"There is a cove—we can go in there for shelter!" cried Sam, and the sloop
was steered accordingly. The cove was well protected by trees and they
came to anchor at a spot that looked particularly inviting.
The boys were afraid it would rain, and wondered what they would do to
keep from getting wet, since the cuddy on the sloop was too small to hold
more than two or three of the party. But no rain came, and soon the flurry of
snow disappeared. The wind, however, instead of letting up, blew harder
than ever.
"I am glad we are not out in the middle of the lake," observed Fred. "We'd
be capsized sure!"
"This is certainly getting to be a regular gale," answered Dick. "And the
worst of it is, there is no telling how long it is going to last."
There was nothing to do but to wait, and in order to keep warm the cadets
put up a bit of sailcloth on the deck of the sloop and taking in the cuddy.
There they crouched, and told stories and talked for over an hour.
"I move we go on," said Tom, at last. "The wind isn't quite as strong as it
was."
Page 168
Although doubtful of the wisdom of the proceedings, the others voted to
proceed and they poled their way out of the cove. Only the jib of the Polly
was hoisted and this sent them bowling along at a fair rate of speed.
Dick stood in the bow and at last called upon Larry to turn the sloop toward
shore.
"I think we must be in the neighborhood of that house now," he said. "And
just ahead is a fine cove where the sloop will be as well sheltered as it was
at the other cove."
Accordingly Larry turned the Polly in, and the other lads lowered the sail.
They came to anchor between a number of tall trees, where the sloop was
almost screened from sight.
Having made certain the boat could not drift away, the six boys, led by
Dick, made their way along the shore until they struck something of a path.
Coming to a slight rise, Dick pointed with his hand.
"Isn't that a house, on the other side of the hill?" he asked.
"Yes!" cried Tom. "And by the appearance of it I should say it's the place
we are looking for!"
proceed and they poled their way out of the cove. Only the jib of the Polly
was hoisted and this sent them bowling along at a fair rate of speed.
Dick stood in the bow and at last called upon Larry to turn the sloop toward
shore.
"I think we must be in the neighborhood of that house now," he said. "And
just ahead is a fine cove where the sloop will be as well sheltered as it was
at the other cove."
Accordingly Larry turned the Polly in, and the other lads lowered the sail.
They came to anchor between a number of tall trees, where the sloop was
almost screened from sight.
Having made certain the boat could not drift away, the six boys, led by
Dick, made their way along the shore until they struck something of a path.
Coming to a slight rise, Dick pointed with his hand.
"Isn't that a house, on the other side of the hill?" he asked.
"Yes!" cried Tom. "And by the appearance of it I should say it's the place
we are looking for!"
Page 169
CHAPTER XXVIII
AT THE OLD HOUSE
The Rover boys and their chums approached the old house with a good deal
of interest. Dick led the way, setting a pace that made it hard for the others
to keep up.
"Don't hurry so, Dick," remonstrated Fred. "The house isn't going to run
away."
"Dick wants to make sure if that Merrick is around," responded Songbird.
"And I can't blame him."
The old Sobber homestead was surrounded by a grove of trees equally aged.
One of the trees had blown down, taking a corner of the roof with it.
Through this opening the birds flitted.
"I don't believe a soul is around," observed Tom, as they halted in front of
the building.
"Nothing like ringing the bell!" cried Sam, and mounting the dilapidated
piazza he raised the ancient knocker of the door and used it vigorously.
Then came a crash and the youngest Rover felt the piazza bottom give way.
"Look out, a post is coming down!" cried Dick, warningly, and Sam had
just time enough to leap away when the corner post of the piazza fell,
allowing the roof above to sag several inches.
"Looks to me as if the whole building was on the verge of collapse," was
Songbird's comment.
"Yes, and I don't know whether I want to go in or not," added Larry.
"It certainly does look shaky," admitted Dick. "I don't think anybody would
risk staying in it long."
AT THE OLD HOUSE
The Rover boys and their chums approached the old house with a good deal
of interest. Dick led the way, setting a pace that made it hard for the others
to keep up.
"Don't hurry so, Dick," remonstrated Fred. "The house isn't going to run
away."
"Dick wants to make sure if that Merrick is around," responded Songbird.
"And I can't blame him."
The old Sobber homestead was surrounded by a grove of trees equally aged.
One of the trees had blown down, taking a corner of the roof with it.
Through this opening the birds flitted.
"I don't believe a soul is around," observed Tom, as they halted in front of
the building.
"Nothing like ringing the bell!" cried Sam, and mounting the dilapidated
piazza he raised the ancient knocker of the door and used it vigorously.
Then came a crash and the youngest Rover felt the piazza bottom give way.
"Look out, a post is coming down!" cried Dick, warningly, and Sam had
just time enough to leap away when the corner post of the piazza fell,
allowing the roof above to sag several inches.
"Looks to me as if the whole building was on the verge of collapse," was
Songbird's comment.
"Yes, and I don't know whether I want to go in or not," added Larry.
"It certainly does look shaky," admitted Dick. "I don't think anybody would
risk staying in it long."
Page 170
Leaving the front, they walked around the old house and gazed through
several of the broken-out windows. Inside all was dirt and cobwebs, with a
few pieces of broken-down furniture scattered about. As he looked in one
window Tom saw a big rat scurry across the floor.
"I guess rats are the only tenants," he said dryly. "And they don't pay rent."
"With a few birds on the top floor, front," added Sam. "Well, do we go in or
not?"
"I am going in," declared Dick, and pushed open the old kitchen door. It
was damp and mouldy in the apartment, for the rain had soaked loose much
of the plaster and caused it to fall.
The big open fireplace looked grimy and forbidding with its iron bars and
chains. An iron kettle stood on the chimney-piece, a crack across the
bottom.
"Somebody has had a fire here not so very long ago!" said Dick, and picked
up a bit of half-burnt newspaper. He turned it over. "Here is a date. This
newspaper is only four days old!"
"Then whoever made a fire here visited this house within the past four
days," said Larry in a tragic whisper.
"Whoop! just listen to what a detective Larry is becoming!" cried Tom.
"Regular Bowery Bob, the Newsboy Sleuth!"
"Perhaps it was only some curiosity seeker who came here," suggested
Fred.
With caution, for the floors were very rotten, the cadets moved from one
room of the old house to another.
"Anything in there?" asked Tom of Sam, as the latter peered into a room
that was extra dark.
"I can't make out," was the answer, and Sam took a step forward. Then of a
sudden there was a strange whirring, and something hit the youngest Rover
boy on the ear, causing him to fall back in fright.
several of the broken-out windows. Inside all was dirt and cobwebs, with a
few pieces of broken-down furniture scattered about. As he looked in one
window Tom saw a big rat scurry across the floor.
"I guess rats are the only tenants," he said dryly. "And they don't pay rent."
"With a few birds on the top floor, front," added Sam. "Well, do we go in or
not?"
"I am going in," declared Dick, and pushed open the old kitchen door. It
was damp and mouldy in the apartment, for the rain had soaked loose much
of the plaster and caused it to fall.
The big open fireplace looked grimy and forbidding with its iron bars and
chains. An iron kettle stood on the chimney-piece, a crack across the
bottom.
"Somebody has had a fire here not so very long ago!" said Dick, and picked
up a bit of half-burnt newspaper. He turned it over. "Here is a date. This
newspaper is only four days old!"
"Then whoever made a fire here visited this house within the past four
days," said Larry in a tragic whisper.
"Whoop! just listen to what a detective Larry is becoming!" cried Tom.
"Regular Bowery Bob, the Newsboy Sleuth!"
"Perhaps it was only some curiosity seeker who came here," suggested
Fred.
With caution, for the floors were very rotten, the cadets moved from one
room of the old house to another.
"Anything in there?" asked Tom of Sam, as the latter peered into a room
that was extra dark.
"I can't make out," was the answer, and Sam took a step forward. Then of a
sudden there was a strange whirring, and something hit the youngest Rover
boy on the ear, causing him to fall back in fright.
Page 171
"Stop that!" he cried.
"What was it?" queried Tom, while the others came running to the spot.
"Something hit me on the ear!"
"Anybody in there?"
"There must be."
"Come out of that, whoever you are!" yelled Fred, while Dick pointed his
shotgun at the door.
There was no answer, but a second later came the whirring again, and then a
big bat flew into the light, just grazing Tom's face.
"A bat!"
"Let it go!" said Songbird, and then the bat flew out of a window and
disappeared.
"Oh!" murmured Sam, and breathed a sigh of relief. "I—I thought
somebody struck at me!"
"I've got one of those electric pocket lights along," said Tom. "Let me use
that."
He turned on the little electric lamp, and by its rays they inspected the
apartment. It was a bedroom, and in one corner was an old bedstead and on
it a musty straw mattress. In another corner was a closet containing several
shelves.
"Here is an old inkwell," said Dick, and brought it forth. "And here are the
remains of a box of writing paper and envelopes."
"Any letters?" asked Fred.
They looked around, but at first could find no writings of any kind. But
behind one of the shelves, in a crack, they discovered several sheets of
paper and took these to the light to read.
"What was it?" queried Tom, while the others came running to the spot.
"Something hit me on the ear!"
"Anybody in there?"
"There must be."
"Come out of that, whoever you are!" yelled Fred, while Dick pointed his
shotgun at the door.
There was no answer, but a second later came the whirring again, and then a
big bat flew into the light, just grazing Tom's face.
"A bat!"
"Let it go!" said Songbird, and then the bat flew out of a window and
disappeared.
"Oh!" murmured Sam, and breathed a sigh of relief. "I—I thought
somebody struck at me!"
"I've got one of those electric pocket lights along," said Tom. "Let me use
that."
He turned on the little electric lamp, and by its rays they inspected the
apartment. It was a bedroom, and in one corner was an old bedstead and on
it a musty straw mattress. In another corner was a closet containing several
shelves.
"Here is an old inkwell," said Dick, and brought it forth. "And here are the
remains of a box of writing paper and envelopes."
"Any letters?" asked Fred.
They looked around, but at first could find no writings of any kind. But
behind one of the shelves, in a crack, they discovered several sheets of
paper and took these to the light to read.
Page 172
"They are parts of letters from Mr. Sobber to his wife," said Dick. "They
must have been written by Tad's father."
"He speaks here of Merrick," added Tom, who was scanning a blurred page.
"Merrick is Mrs. Sobber's brother beyond a doubt."
"From these letters I should say Mr. Sobber had been off on a sea trip,"
continued the eldest Rover boy. "And it looks to me as if he had been an
honest man, for he tells his wife that he hopes Merrick will give up his
gambling habits."
From the bedroom the boys entered what had been the parlor of the house.
This was almost bare. To one side of the parlor was an entry-way, and here
was a stairs leading to the second story and another leading to the cellar.
"Well, shall we go up or down?" queried Dick.
"Let us see what the cellar looks like first," answered Sam. "Perhaps we'll
find a pot of gold there."
"Or a few skeletons," put in Tom.
"Ugh! don't say skeletons," cried Songbird, with a shiver. "I've got the
creeps already!"
"Look out that you don't break your neck on the stairs," warned Larry, and
then Dick led the way down, holding the light before him.
If it was damp above it was far more so below, and the boys shivered in
spite of themselves. The cellar had only a mud bottom and this was covered
with slime and mold. There was little there to interest them outside of an
old chest which, when they pried it open, proved to be empty.
"Listen!" cried Tom, suddenly, and held up his hand.
"What did you hear?" demanded several of the others.
"I thought I heard somebody walking around upstairs. There it is again!"
All gave attention, and heard the unmistakable sounds of footsteps on the
stairs leading to the second story.
must have been written by Tad's father."
"He speaks here of Merrick," added Tom, who was scanning a blurred page.
"Merrick is Mrs. Sobber's brother beyond a doubt."
"From these letters I should say Mr. Sobber had been off on a sea trip,"
continued the eldest Rover boy. "And it looks to me as if he had been an
honest man, for he tells his wife that he hopes Merrick will give up his
gambling habits."
From the bedroom the boys entered what had been the parlor of the house.
This was almost bare. To one side of the parlor was an entry-way, and here
was a stairs leading to the second story and another leading to the cellar.
"Well, shall we go up or down?" queried Dick.
"Let us see what the cellar looks like first," answered Sam. "Perhaps we'll
find a pot of gold there."
"Or a few skeletons," put in Tom.
"Ugh! don't say skeletons," cried Songbird, with a shiver. "I've got the
creeps already!"
"Look out that you don't break your neck on the stairs," warned Larry, and
then Dick led the way down, holding the light before him.
If it was damp above it was far more so below, and the boys shivered in
spite of themselves. The cellar had only a mud bottom and this was covered
with slime and mold. There was little there to interest them outside of an
old chest which, when they pried it open, proved to be empty.
"Listen!" cried Tom, suddenly, and held up his hand.
"What did you hear?" demanded several of the others.
"I thought I heard somebody walking around upstairs. There it is again!"
All gave attention, and heard the unmistakable sounds of footsteps on the
stairs leading to the second story.
Page 173
"Who is up there?" called out Dick, and turned to leave the cellar, followed
by his brothers and chums.
"Stay where you are!" came back in a harsh voice. "Don't any of you dare to
come out of that cellar!"
"It is Merrick!" burst out Tom.
Hardly had he spoken when they heard a door shut sharply and a bolt
dropped into place. Then the footsteps retreated.
"He has shut the door to the cellar!" cried Dick, flashing the light upward.
"We are locked in!"
"Hark! I heard more than one person running from the house," said Larry.
"That Pike must be with him."
"Or else Tad Sobber."
As quickly as he could, Dick ran up the old stairs and tried the door. It was
in fairly good condition and refused to budge.
"Smash it down!" called out Tom, and went to his brother's assistance.
"We must get out and collar those rascals," said Sam. "Can't you get the
door open?"
"We ought to be able to," answered Dick. "Here, catch the light and take the
gun."
In a few seconds Dick, Tom and Songbird were pressing on the door with
all their strength. All stood on the top step of the cellar stairs.
"Now then, all together!" cried Dick, and they shoved with might and main.
Then came a crack below them, and an instant later the cellar stairs
collapsed, carrying them with it. As they went down in a confused heap the
stairs struck the electric light and smashed it. It also knocked the shotgun
from Sam's hand.
Bang! went the firearm, with a report in the narrow confines of the cellar
that was deafening.
by his brothers and chums.
"Stay where you are!" came back in a harsh voice. "Don't any of you dare to
come out of that cellar!"
"It is Merrick!" burst out Tom.
Hardly had he spoken when they heard a door shut sharply and a bolt
dropped into place. Then the footsteps retreated.
"He has shut the door to the cellar!" cried Dick, flashing the light upward.
"We are locked in!"
"Hark! I heard more than one person running from the house," said Larry.
"That Pike must be with him."
"Or else Tad Sobber."
As quickly as he could, Dick ran up the old stairs and tried the door. It was
in fairly good condition and refused to budge.
"Smash it down!" called out Tom, and went to his brother's assistance.
"We must get out and collar those rascals," said Sam. "Can't you get the
door open?"
"We ought to be able to," answered Dick. "Here, catch the light and take the
gun."
In a few seconds Dick, Tom and Songbird were pressing on the door with
all their strength. All stood on the top step of the cellar stairs.
"Now then, all together!" cried Dick, and they shoved with might and main.
Then came a crack below them, and an instant later the cellar stairs
collapsed, carrying them with it. As they went down in a confused heap the
stairs struck the electric light and smashed it. It also knocked the shotgun
from Sam's hand.
Bang! went the firearm, with a report in the narrow confines of the cellar
that was deafening.
Page 174
"I'm killed! I'm killed!" came from Larry, an instant later. "You've shot my
hand off!"
hand off!"
Page 175
CHAPTER XXIX
A WRECK AND A CAPTURE
"Get off of my fingers!"
"Please let me get out of this hole!"
"Say, how can I get up if you're going to sit on my legs?"
These and a few more utterances came from the boys as they endeavored to
clear themselves of the wreckage of the fallen stairs. The small cellar was
filled with smoke from the shotgun, and Larry was dancing around flipping
his hurt hand in the air. All was pitch dark, for the small windows were
covered with dirt and cobwebs to such a depth that no light penetrated
through them.
"Beware of that gun!" called Dick, when he could speak. "Only one barrel
went off, remember."
"Larry, are you really killed?" questioned Sara, who, somehow, felt
responsible, since the weapon had been in his hands.
"N—no, but I'm hit in the fingers," came from the wounded boy. "The shot
went right past my head, too!"
"Make a light, somebody," called out Fred. "Songbird, you've got some
matches."
The poet of the Hall lit a match, and by this faint light the boys first of all
looked at Larry's damaged hand. Fortunately the charge of shot had merely
grazed the thumb and middle finger, and it was found that Larry was more
frightened than hurt. The hand was bound up in a couple of handkerchiefs.
"When we get back to the boat you'll want to wash the wounds well," said
Dick.
A WRECK AND A CAPTURE
"Get off of my fingers!"
"Please let me get out of this hole!"
"Say, how can I get up if you're going to sit on my legs?"
These and a few more utterances came from the boys as they endeavored to
clear themselves of the wreckage of the fallen stairs. The small cellar was
filled with smoke from the shotgun, and Larry was dancing around flipping
his hurt hand in the air. All was pitch dark, for the small windows were
covered with dirt and cobwebs to such a depth that no light penetrated
through them.
"Beware of that gun!" called Dick, when he could speak. "Only one barrel
went off, remember."
"Larry, are you really killed?" questioned Sara, who, somehow, felt
responsible, since the weapon had been in his hands.
"N—no, but I'm hit in the fingers," came from the wounded boy. "The shot
went right past my head, too!"
"Make a light, somebody," called out Fred. "Songbird, you've got some
matches."
The poet of the Hall lit a match, and by this faint light the boys first of all
looked at Larry's damaged hand. Fortunately the charge of shot had merely
grazed the thumb and middle finger, and it was found that Larry was more
frightened than hurt. The hand was bound up in a couple of handkerchiefs.
"When we get back to the boat you'll want to wash the wounds well," said
Dick.
Page 176
Tom had picked up the electric pocket light, but found he could not make it
work. Again they were in darkness until another match was lit.
"We can't reach that door, with the stairs down," was Dick's comment. "Let
us break out a window."
This was easily accomplished, and one after another the cadets crawled
forth from the cellar. It was a tight squeeze, especially for Fred, who was
rather large at the waist line.
"I guess those fellows who ran away thought we couldn't get through that
window," said Songbird.
"If it had been an inch smaller I should have been stuck," answered Fred.
They looked all around the old building, but nobody was in sight. The front
door stood wide open, and they rightly surmised that the others had taken
their departure that way.
"The question is, Which way did they go?" came from Dick.
"Do you think they went on foot?" asked Sam. "They might have a
carriage."
"Or a boat," added Larry. "Oh, I hope we can catch them, just to make 'em
pay for these hurt fingers of mine!" And he shut his teeth hard, for the
wounds pained him not a little.
"Larry, I trust you don't think it was my fault," observed Sam.
"Not a bit of it, Sam. It was simply an accident, that's all. I am glad those on
the stairs didn't hurt themselves."
"Well, my knee doesn't feel any too good," came from Tom. "I guess I
scratched it quite some."
"Shall we try to find those fellows first or go upstairs and look around?"
asked Songbird.
"Let us try to find them first," said Dick. "We can come back here any
time."
work. Again they were in darkness until another match was lit.
"We can't reach that door, with the stairs down," was Dick's comment. "Let
us break out a window."
This was easily accomplished, and one after another the cadets crawled
forth from the cellar. It was a tight squeeze, especially for Fred, who was
rather large at the waist line.
"I guess those fellows who ran away thought we couldn't get through that
window," said Songbird.
"If it had been an inch smaller I should have been stuck," answered Fred.
They looked all around the old building, but nobody was in sight. The front
door stood wide open, and they rightly surmised that the others had taken
their departure that way.
"The question is, Which way did they go?" came from Dick.
"Do you think they went on foot?" asked Sam. "They might have a
carriage."
"Or a boat," added Larry. "Oh, I hope we can catch them, just to make 'em
pay for these hurt fingers of mine!" And he shut his teeth hard, for the
wounds pained him not a little.
"Larry, I trust you don't think it was my fault," observed Sam.
"Not a bit of it, Sam. It was simply an accident, that's all. I am glad those on
the stairs didn't hurt themselves."
"Well, my knee doesn't feel any too good," came from Tom. "I guess I
scratched it quite some."
"Shall we try to find those fellows first or go upstairs and look around?"
asked Songbird.
"Let us try to find them first," said Dick. "We can come back here any
time."
Page 177
"I have a plan," said Tom. "Let us scatter in all directions. If anybody sees
anything of them, give the school whistle."
"Good! that's the talk!" exclaimed Sam. "The sooner the better."
In a minute more the six cadets were hunting in as many different directions
for those they were after. Larry, Songbird and Fred took to the lake shore,
while the three Rover boys went up and down the roadway and into the
woods beyond.
Nearly half an hour was spent in the search when the other lads heard a
whistle from the lake shore. The signal came from Larry, and was repeated
several times.
"He wants us in a hurry," said Sam to Dick, when they met, and started on a
run. They met Larry coming towards them, beckoning wildly.
"Hurry up!" he called.
"What's up?" asked Dick.
"They just went past in a sailboat and they are bound across the lake."
"The two men?" asked Sam.
"Yes, and Tad Sobber, too."
"Tad!"
"Yes. Their boat couldn't have been very far from mine. I saw the two men
get on board and then Tad came from a cabin, and all three hoisted the sails
as quickly as they could and stood over in the direction of the point with the
three rocks—you remember the spot?"
"I do—the place we once went nutting," said Dick.
By this time the other cadets were coming up, and they listened with keen
interest to what Larry had to tell. In the meantime all ran to the Polly, and
the sloop was poled out of the cove and the mainsail and jib were hoisted.
As Larry was in no condition to steer, Dick took the tiller.
anything of them, give the school whistle."
"Good! that's the talk!" exclaimed Sam. "The sooner the better."
In a minute more the six cadets were hunting in as many different directions
for those they were after. Larry, Songbird and Fred took to the lake shore,
while the three Rover boys went up and down the roadway and into the
woods beyond.
Nearly half an hour was spent in the search when the other lads heard a
whistle from the lake shore. The signal came from Larry, and was repeated
several times.
"He wants us in a hurry," said Sam to Dick, when they met, and started on a
run. They met Larry coming towards them, beckoning wildly.
"Hurry up!" he called.
"What's up?" asked Dick.
"They just went past in a sailboat and they are bound across the lake."
"The two men?" asked Sam.
"Yes, and Tad Sobber, too."
"Tad!"
"Yes. Their boat couldn't have been very far from mine. I saw the two men
get on board and then Tad came from a cabin, and all three hoisted the sails
as quickly as they could and stood over in the direction of the point with the
three rocks—you remember the spot?"
"I do—the place we once went nutting," said Dick.
By this time the other cadets were coming up, and they listened with keen
interest to what Larry had to tell. In the meantime all ran to the Polly, and
the sloop was poled out of the cove and the mainsail and jib were hoisted.
As Larry was in no condition to steer, Dick took the tiller.
Page 178
"They will get away if they possibly can," observed Songbird. "Do you
think, if we get too close to them, they'll fire at us, or anything like that?"
"There is no telling," answered Dick. "But I am going to load up that empty
barrel of the shotgun, and if they dare to shoot I'll shoot back," he added,
with determination.
The other boat was in sight, but a good half mile away, and it was a serious
question whether the Polly could get anywhere near the craft before the
point with the three rocks was gained.
"Well, if they go ashore we can capture the boat anyway," observed Sam.
"That will be something."
"Probably the boat was only hired. The owner may not know what rascals
those chaps are."
"The craft looked old and clumsy to me," said Larry. "If you sail the Polly
with care perhaps you can catch her—if they don't play us some trick."
The chase was now on in earnest, and the cadets on board the sloop did all
in their power to make speed. There was a fair breeze, the gale having gone
down while they were at the house.
"I don't think they know much about running a boat," said Tom, presently.
"What are they up to now?"
"They are turning back!" cried Sam. "See, they are headed for yonder cove.
They are not going up to the three rocks."
"What cove is that?" asked Songbird. "Is it the place we went fishing the
day we caught the turtle?"
"Yes."
"Then they had better look out! Don't you remember those sharp rocks,
right near the mouth of the cove?"
Those who had been fishing the day mentioned did remember the rocks,
and they watched the boat ahead with keen interest. The wind had freshened
think, if we get too close to them, they'll fire at us, or anything like that?"
"There is no telling," answered Dick. "But I am going to load up that empty
barrel of the shotgun, and if they dare to shoot I'll shoot back," he added,
with determination.
The other boat was in sight, but a good half mile away, and it was a serious
question whether the Polly could get anywhere near the craft before the
point with the three rocks was gained.
"Well, if they go ashore we can capture the boat anyway," observed Sam.
"That will be something."
"Probably the boat was only hired. The owner may not know what rascals
those chaps are."
"The craft looked old and clumsy to me," said Larry. "If you sail the Polly
with care perhaps you can catch her—if they don't play us some trick."
The chase was now on in earnest, and the cadets on board the sloop did all
in their power to make speed. There was a fair breeze, the gale having gone
down while they were at the house.
"I don't think they know much about running a boat," said Tom, presently.
"What are they up to now?"
"They are turning back!" cried Sam. "See, they are headed for yonder cove.
They are not going up to the three rocks."
"What cove is that?" asked Songbird. "Is it the place we went fishing the
day we caught the turtle?"
"Yes."
"Then they had better look out! Don't you remember those sharp rocks,
right near the mouth of the cove?"
Those who had been fishing the day mentioned did remember the rocks,
and they watched the boat ahead with keen interest. The wind had freshened
Page 179
a little and the craft had swung around swiftly and was rushing for the cove.
They could see one of the men trying to lower the mainsail.
"They are in dangerous water!" cried Dick.
He had just uttered the words when they saw the boat strike something,
shiver from stem to stern, and back away. Then she went ahead and struck a
second time. A second later she went over to larboard, throwing the two
men and Tad Sobber into the lake!
"They've struck the rocks!"
"The boat is sinking!"
"They are all in the water!"
"Lower the mainsail!" yelled Larry. "We don't want to get caught on the
rocks! Sheer off, Dick!"
Dick swung the tiller around, and in a few seconds the mainsail came down
with a bang and was secured by the others. The jib was still up, and this
drew just sufficiently to send them forward slowly, to the spot where the
catastrophe had occurred.
They found Pike floundering around in the water, yelling lustily for aid. Sid
Merrick and Tad Sobber had struck out for the nearest part of the shore,
about two hundred feet away.
"Here, catch hold of this and I'll pull you up," said Tom, reaching down to
Pike with a pole. The floundering man did as told willingly, and was
quickly hauled to the deck. Then the Polly was turned toward the shore and
the jib was lowered.
It was no easy task to bring the sloop in, for they had to beware of the
rocks, and by the time this was accomplished Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber
had landed and were running for the woods with all possible speed. Dick
raised his shotgun and fired to scare them, but they kept on, and in a few
minutes disappeared from sight.
They could see one of the men trying to lower the mainsail.
"They are in dangerous water!" cried Dick.
He had just uttered the words when they saw the boat strike something,
shiver from stem to stern, and back away. Then she went ahead and struck a
second time. A second later she went over to larboard, throwing the two
men and Tad Sobber into the lake!
"They've struck the rocks!"
"The boat is sinking!"
"They are all in the water!"
"Lower the mainsail!" yelled Larry. "We don't want to get caught on the
rocks! Sheer off, Dick!"
Dick swung the tiller around, and in a few seconds the mainsail came down
with a bang and was secured by the others. The jib was still up, and this
drew just sufficiently to send them forward slowly, to the spot where the
catastrophe had occurred.
They found Pike floundering around in the water, yelling lustily for aid. Sid
Merrick and Tad Sobber had struck out for the nearest part of the shore,
about two hundred feet away.
"Here, catch hold of this and I'll pull you up," said Tom, reaching down to
Pike with a pole. The floundering man did as told willingly, and was
quickly hauled to the deck. Then the Polly was turned toward the shore and
the jib was lowered.
It was no easy task to bring the sloop in, for they had to beware of the
rocks, and by the time this was accomplished Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber
had landed and were running for the woods with all possible speed. Dick
raised his shotgun and fired to scare them, but they kept on, and in a few
minutes disappeared from sight.
Page 180
Page 181
CHAPTER XXX
GOOD-BYE TO PUTNAM HALL
Leaving John Pike in charge of the others, the three Rover boys set off after
Sobber and Merrick. They followed the trail for awhile with ease, for the
fugitives were dripping wet from their involuntary bath.
"We have one advantage," said Dick, as they ran along. "Being wet they
will attract attention, and we'll be able to follow them up that way."
About a quarter of a mile was covered when they heard a crashing in the
brushwood not far ahead of them. Then came a yell of pain from both
Merrick and Tad Sobber.
"Ouch! I'm being stung to death!"
"Get off of me! Oh! oh! oh!"
"They are hornets, Tad! Run, or they'll be after us!"
"I—I can't run! Oh! one stung me in the eye!" screamed Tad Sobber.
Then the Rover boys heard the man and the boy plunge on, Tad screaming
with pain at every step.
"Wait! we can't go that way!" cried Tom, who had no desire to tumble into
the hornets' nest as the others had probably done. "Let's go around!" And he
leaped to the left.
As they progressed they heard Tad Sobber still crying wildly, and they
heard Sid Merrick urging him to run faster.
"I'm stung, too—in about a dozen places!" said the bond thief. "But we
mustn't be captured."
"Oh, it is awful!" groaned Tad. "I can hardly bear the pain!" And he went
on, clutching his uncle by the arm. Both were indeed in a sorry plight.
GOOD-BYE TO PUTNAM HALL
Leaving John Pike in charge of the others, the three Rover boys set off after
Sobber and Merrick. They followed the trail for awhile with ease, for the
fugitives were dripping wet from their involuntary bath.
"We have one advantage," said Dick, as they ran along. "Being wet they
will attract attention, and we'll be able to follow them up that way."
About a quarter of a mile was covered when they heard a crashing in the
brushwood not far ahead of them. Then came a yell of pain from both
Merrick and Tad Sobber.
"Ouch! I'm being stung to death!"
"Get off of me! Oh! oh! oh!"
"They are hornets, Tad! Run, or they'll be after us!"
"I—I can't run! Oh! one stung me in the eye!" screamed Tad Sobber.
Then the Rover boys heard the man and the boy plunge on, Tad screaming
with pain at every step.
"Wait! we can't go that way!" cried Tom, who had no desire to tumble into
the hornets' nest as the others had probably done. "Let's go around!" And he
leaped to the left.
As they progressed they heard Tad Sobber still crying wildly, and they
heard Sid Merrick urging him to run faster.
"I'm stung, too—in about a dozen places!" said the bond thief. "But we
mustn't be captured."
"Oh, it is awful!" groaned Tad. "I can hardly bear the pain!" And he went
on, clutching his uncle by the arm. Both were indeed in a sorry plight.
Page 182
But coming out on a road, fortune favored them. They met a colored man
running a touring car. He was alone and they quickly hired him to take them
to the nearest town.
"We fell into the lake by accident," said Sid Merrick. "We want to get where
we can change our clothing."
"And get something for these hornet stings," added Tad Sobber. "If I don't
get something soon I'll go crazy from pain."
As the three Rover boys ran towards the roadway Dick saw a big, flat
pocketbook lying on the ground. He darted for it and picked it up.
"Merrick must have dropped this," he said. "It's wet, and here is a dead
hornet stuck fast to it. Guess the hornets made him forget that he had it."
Slipping the pocketbook into his pocket, Dick ran out on the roadway and
looked up and down. But Merrick and Sobber were gone, and what had
become of them the boys did not learn until the next day, and then it was
too late.
"What's in that pocketbook?" asked Sam, after the hunt had come to an end
for the time being.
"We'll soon learn," said his big brother, and opened up the still wet leather.
Inside were several bank bills and a fat envelope.
"Uncle Randolph's missing traction company bonds!" cried Dick, bringing
them forth. "This is the best ever!"
"Are they all there?" asked Tom.
Dick counted them over rapidly.
"Yes—ten for one thousand dollars each."
"Hurrah!" shouted Sam. "Won't Uncle Randolph be glad when he hears of
this!"
The boys were highly elated over the find, and now they had the bonds they
concluded that a further search for Sid Merrick could wait. They did not
running a touring car. He was alone and they quickly hired him to take them
to the nearest town.
"We fell into the lake by accident," said Sid Merrick. "We want to get where
we can change our clothing."
"And get something for these hornet stings," added Tad Sobber. "If I don't
get something soon I'll go crazy from pain."
As the three Rover boys ran towards the roadway Dick saw a big, flat
pocketbook lying on the ground. He darted for it and picked it up.
"Merrick must have dropped this," he said. "It's wet, and here is a dead
hornet stuck fast to it. Guess the hornets made him forget that he had it."
Slipping the pocketbook into his pocket, Dick ran out on the roadway and
looked up and down. But Merrick and Sobber were gone, and what had
become of them the boys did not learn until the next day, and then it was
too late.
"What's in that pocketbook?" asked Sam, after the hunt had come to an end
for the time being.
"We'll soon learn," said his big brother, and opened up the still wet leather.
Inside were several bank bills and a fat envelope.
"Uncle Randolph's missing traction company bonds!" cried Dick, bringing
them forth. "This is the best ever!"
"Are they all there?" asked Tom.
Dick counted them over rapidly.
"Yes—ten for one thousand dollars each."
"Hurrah!" shouted Sam. "Won't Uncle Randolph be glad when he hears of
this!"
The boys were highly elated over the find, and now they had the bonds they
concluded that a further search for Sid Merrick could wait. They did not
Page 183
care whether Tad Sobber was captured or not, as they did not think the bully
was much of a criminal.
When they got back to the sloop they found that the others had bound John
Pike's hands behind him. The robber was very meek, and he declared that
Sid Merrick was to blame for everything.
"He wanted to sell the bonds many times," said Pike. "But he knew that Mr.
Rover had advertised the numbers in the newspapers and he was afraid to
do it. He said he would wait until the affair blew over. Then he was going to
sell out, divide up, and go to Europe."
Pike added that the boat had belonged to himself. She was an old craft and
was allowed to remain on the rocks. It came out later that Pike had formerly
lived on the lake shore and had thus become acquainted with Merrick and
the Sobbers.
As soon as possible the captured robber was handed over to the authorities,
and Dick sent a message home acquainting his uncle with what had
occurred. This brought on both Randolph Rover and the boys' father.
"You have certainly done wonderfully well," said Randolph Rover, as he
took his bonds. "Were you not so rich already I should want to reward you."
"We don't want any reward," said Dick. "But I am sorry we didn't catch
Merrick."
For a long time the authorities tried to catch Sid Merrick and also
endeavored to learn the whereabouts of Tad Sobber, but without success.
They had disappeared, and that seemed to be the end of it. The old house
was visited again, but nothing of value was found there. Later on some
tramps set it on fire and it was burnt to the ground. A month later John Pike
and one other freight thief who was captured were tried for their misdeeds
and sent to prison. The authorities used Bill Dangler as a witness against
them, and Dangler, consequently, was let go. Strange to say, Dangler turned
over a new leaf and became a hard working man in a railroad stone quarry
some miles from Carwell.
With the mystery of the traction company bonds cleared up, the Rover boys
returned to Putnam Hall to complete their last term at that institution of
was much of a criminal.
When they got back to the sloop they found that the others had bound John
Pike's hands behind him. The robber was very meek, and he declared that
Sid Merrick was to blame for everything.
"He wanted to sell the bonds many times," said Pike. "But he knew that Mr.
Rover had advertised the numbers in the newspapers and he was afraid to
do it. He said he would wait until the affair blew over. Then he was going to
sell out, divide up, and go to Europe."
Pike added that the boat had belonged to himself. She was an old craft and
was allowed to remain on the rocks. It came out later that Pike had formerly
lived on the lake shore and had thus become acquainted with Merrick and
the Sobbers.
As soon as possible the captured robber was handed over to the authorities,
and Dick sent a message home acquainting his uncle with what had
occurred. This brought on both Randolph Rover and the boys' father.
"You have certainly done wonderfully well," said Randolph Rover, as he
took his bonds. "Were you not so rich already I should want to reward you."
"We don't want any reward," said Dick. "But I am sorry we didn't catch
Merrick."
For a long time the authorities tried to catch Sid Merrick and also
endeavored to learn the whereabouts of Tad Sobber, but without success.
They had disappeared, and that seemed to be the end of it. The old house
was visited again, but nothing of value was found there. Later on some
tramps set it on fire and it was burnt to the ground. A month later John Pike
and one other freight thief who was captured were tried for their misdeeds
and sent to prison. The authorities used Bill Dangler as a witness against
them, and Dangler, consequently, was let go. Strange to say, Dangler turned
over a new leaf and became a hard working man in a railroad stone quarry
some miles from Carwell.
With the mystery of the traction company bonds cleared up, the Rover boys
returned to Putnam Hall to complete their last term at that institution of
Page 184
learning. They applied themselves diligently to their studies, and when the
final examinations came off all passed with flying colors.
"Whoop! I'm glad those exams are over!" cried Tom. "I feel as if a hundred-
pound weight was taken off my shoulders."
"I am glad, too," answered Sam.
"And I am glad all of us did so well," put in Dick. "Our reports will please
father and Uncle Randolph and Aunt Martha."
It had been arranged that the commencement exercises should be carried
out on rather an elaborate scale, and many people were invited to attend.
This brought all the Rovers and also the Stanhopes and the Lanings to
Putnam Hall. Dick had been called on to deliver the valedictory and he
made such a stirring address that he was vigorously applauded. Sam and
Tom appeared in a humor dialogue, with Fred and Larry, and this was
received with shouts of laughter. Songbird recited an original poem which
was a vast improvement over the most of his doggerel, and Hans and some
of the others sang in a quartet which would have done credit to the average
college glee club.
"Oh, it was splendid, Dick!" said Dora, after it was over and congratulations
were in order. And her eyes shone like stars as she pressed his hand.
"I saw only you, Dora, when I got up to speak," he whispered. "And that's
why I did my best."
"You and Sam had better go on the stage," said Nellie to Tom. "That
dialogue was too funny for anything!"
"I laughed till the tears came," added Grace. "It was a splendid programme
all the way through."
"Well done, my boys, well done," said Anderson Rover, as he took each by
the hand. "I was never so proud of you as I am to-day."
"Now that we have finished our studies here what are we to do next?"
questioned Dick, earnestly.
final examinations came off all passed with flying colors.
"Whoop! I'm glad those exams are over!" cried Tom. "I feel as if a hundred-
pound weight was taken off my shoulders."
"I am glad, too," answered Sam.
"And I am glad all of us did so well," put in Dick. "Our reports will please
father and Uncle Randolph and Aunt Martha."
It had been arranged that the commencement exercises should be carried
out on rather an elaborate scale, and many people were invited to attend.
This brought all the Rovers and also the Stanhopes and the Lanings to
Putnam Hall. Dick had been called on to deliver the valedictory and he
made such a stirring address that he was vigorously applauded. Sam and
Tom appeared in a humor dialogue, with Fred and Larry, and this was
received with shouts of laughter. Songbird recited an original poem which
was a vast improvement over the most of his doggerel, and Hans and some
of the others sang in a quartet which would have done credit to the average
college glee club.
"Oh, it was splendid, Dick!" said Dora, after it was over and congratulations
were in order. And her eyes shone like stars as she pressed his hand.
"I saw only you, Dora, when I got up to speak," he whispered. "And that's
why I did my best."
"You and Sam had better go on the stage," said Nellie to Tom. "That
dialogue was too funny for anything!"
"I laughed till the tears came," added Grace. "It was a splendid programme
all the way through."
"Well done, my boys, well done," said Anderson Rover, as he took each by
the hand. "I was never so proud of you as I am to-day."
"Now that we have finished our studies here what are we to do next?"
questioned Dick, earnestly.
Page 185
"We will settle that question this summer," answered his father. "But in the
meantime—" Mr. Rover paused and looked at his oldest son thoughtfully.
"But what, father?"
"I will tell you when we get home, Dick—there is no use of my trying to do
so in this excitement. I have something very unusual to propose," answered
Anderson Rover, and what that proposal was, and what came of it, will be
related in another volume, to be entitled, "The Rover Boys on Treasure Isle;
Or, The Strange Cruise of the Steam Yacht." In that volume we shall meet
many of our old friends again, and also learn something concerning the
disappearance of Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber.
That evening the celebration at Putnam Hall was continued. The cadets lit a
huge bonfire on the campus and around this they danced and sang and made
speeches. They cheered everybody, from Captain Putnam down to Peleg
Snuggers, and the festivities were kept up until midnight. Then the boys
went to bed—but not to sleep—for was this not the last night at school?
Innumerable tricks were played, including one on Peter Slade that that
youth never forgot. This made the bully so angry he declared he was going
to quit Putnam Hall for good, and he did, and nobody missed him.
"And now for home!" cried Dick the next morning on dressing.
"And fresh adventures," added Tom.
"But I do hate to leave dear old Putnam Hall," sighed Sam, and then the
others sighed, too.
It was not until noon that the three Rover boys were ready to go, having
first bid farewell to their numerous friends. Then they shook hands with
Captain Putnam.
"We hate awfully to leave you," said Dick, earnestly.
"And I hate to have you go, Richard," was the reply. "You must visit the
Hall some time in the future."
"And you must come and see us, Captain Putnam," said Tom.
"Yes, indeed," added Sam.
meantime—" Mr. Rover paused and looked at his oldest son thoughtfully.
"But what, father?"
"I will tell you when we get home, Dick—there is no use of my trying to do
so in this excitement. I have something very unusual to propose," answered
Anderson Rover, and what that proposal was, and what came of it, will be
related in another volume, to be entitled, "The Rover Boys on Treasure Isle;
Or, The Strange Cruise of the Steam Yacht." In that volume we shall meet
many of our old friends again, and also learn something concerning the
disappearance of Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber.
That evening the celebration at Putnam Hall was continued. The cadets lit a
huge bonfire on the campus and around this they danced and sang and made
speeches. They cheered everybody, from Captain Putnam down to Peleg
Snuggers, and the festivities were kept up until midnight. Then the boys
went to bed—but not to sleep—for was this not the last night at school?
Innumerable tricks were played, including one on Peter Slade that that
youth never forgot. This made the bully so angry he declared he was going
to quit Putnam Hall for good, and he did, and nobody missed him.
"And now for home!" cried Dick the next morning on dressing.
"And fresh adventures," added Tom.
"But I do hate to leave dear old Putnam Hall," sighed Sam, and then the
others sighed, too.
It was not until noon that the three Rover boys were ready to go, having
first bid farewell to their numerous friends. Then they shook hands with
Captain Putnam.
"We hate awfully to leave you," said Dick, earnestly.
"And I hate to have you go, Richard," was the reply. "You must visit the
Hall some time in the future."
"And you must come and see us, Captain Putnam," said Tom.
"Yes, indeed," added Sam.
Page 186
"I will," answered the master of the Hall.
Then the boys shook hands all over again and ran for the carryall. Some
boys left behind set up a shout:
"Good-bye, Dick!"
"Sorry to have you go, Tom!"
"May we meet again, Sam!"
"Good-bye, everybody!" was the answering shout. "Good-bye to dear old
Putnam Hall!"
Then the whip cracked, the carryall rolled from the door; and the Rover
boys' days at Putnam Hall military school were at an end.
THE END
Then the boys shook hands all over again and ran for the carryall. Some
boys left behind set up a shout:
"Good-bye, Dick!"
"Sorry to have you go, Tom!"
"May we meet again, Sam!"
"Good-bye, everybody!" was the answering shout. "Good-bye to dear old
Putnam Hall!"
Then the whip cracked, the carryall rolled from the door; and the Rover
boys' days at Putnam Hall military school were at an end.
THE END
Page 187
Other books from GROSSET & DUNLAP,
Publishers, NEW YORK
This Isn't All!
Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have made in
this book?
Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures and
experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same author?
On the reverse side of the wrapper which comes with this book, you will
find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the same store where
you got this book.
Don't throw away the Wrapper
Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have. But in
case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a complete catalog.
Publishers, NEW YORK
This Isn't All!
Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have made in
this book?
Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures and
experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same author?
On the reverse side of the wrapper which comes with this book, you will
find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the same store where
you got this book.
Don't throw away the Wrapper
Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have. But in
case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a complete catalog.
Page 188
THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES
By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
(EDWARD STRATEMEYER)
Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color
No stories for boys ever published have attained the tremendous popularity
of this famous series. Since the publication of the first volume, The Rover
Boys at School, some years ago, over three million copies of these books
have been sold. They are well written stories dealing with the Rover boys in
a great many different kinds of activities and adventures. Each volume
holds something of interest to every adventure loving boy.
THE ROVER BOYS
THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE
THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE
THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR
THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA
By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
(EDWARD STRATEMEYER)
Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color
No stories for boys ever published have attained the tremendous popularity
of this famous series. Since the publication of the first volume, The Rover
Boys at School, some years ago, over three million copies of these books
have been sold. They are well written stories dealing with the Rover boys in
a great many different kinds of activities and adventures. Each volume
holds something of interest to every adventure loving boy.
THE ROVER BOYS
THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE
THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE
THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR
THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA
Page 189
THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS
THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR
THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS
THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK
THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH
THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE
THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED
THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE
THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES
THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS
THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS
THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS
THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION
THE PUTNAM HALL ENCAMPMENT
THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY
THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR
THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS
THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT
THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK
THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH
THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE
THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED
THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE
THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES
THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS
THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS
THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS
THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION
THE PUTNAM HALL ENCAMPMENT
THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY
Page 190
THE TOM SWIFT SERIES
By VICTOR APPLETON
Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers. Every Volume
Complete in Itself.
Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a bright,
ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the most interesting
kind of reading.
TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP
TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT
TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS
TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE
TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER
TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON
TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP
TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL
TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH
TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS
By VICTOR APPLETON
Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers. Every Volume
Complete in Itself.
Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a bright,
ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the most interesting
kind of reading.
TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP
TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT
TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS
TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE
TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER
TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON
TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP
TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL
TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH
TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS
Page 191
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER
TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS
TOM SWIFT CIRCLING THE GLOBE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES
TOM SWIFT AND HIS HOUSE ON WHEELS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG DIRIGIBLE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER
TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS
TOM SWIFT CIRCLING THE GLOBE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES
TOM SWIFT AND HIS HOUSE ON WHEELS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG DIRIGIBLE
Page 192
THE DON STURDY SERIES
By VICTOR APPLETON
Author of "The Tom Swift Series"
Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures of Don Sturdy. In
company with his uncles, one a big game hunter, the other a noted scientist,
he travels far and wide—into the jungles of South America, across the
Sahara, deep into the African jungle, up where the Alaskan volcanoes spout,
down among the head hunters of Borneo and many other places where there
is danger and excitement. Every boy who has known Tom Swift will at once
become the boon companion of daring Don Sturdy.
DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY
DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS
DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD
DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE
DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES
DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS
DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS
DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS
DON STURDY IN LION LAND
DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS
By VICTOR APPLETON
Author of "The Tom Swift Series"
Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures of Don Sturdy. In
company with his uncles, one a big game hunter, the other a noted scientist,
he travels far and wide—into the jungles of South America, across the
Sahara, deep into the African jungle, up where the Alaskan volcanoes spout,
down among the head hunters of Borneo and many other places where there
is danger and excitement. Every boy who has known Tom Swift will at once
become the boon companion of daring Don Sturdy.
DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY
DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS
DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD
DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE
DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES
DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS
DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS
DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS
DON STURDY IN LION LAND
DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS
Page 193
THE RADIO BOYS SERIES
(Trademark Registered)
By ALLEN CHAPMAN
Author of the "Railroad Series," Etc.
Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.
Here is a series that gives full details of radio work both in sending and
receiving—how large and small sets can be made and operated, and with
this real information there are the stories of the radio boys and their
adventures. Each story is a record of thrilling adventures—rescues, narrow
escapes from death, daring exploits in which the radio plays a main part.
Each volume is so thoroughly fascinating, so strictly up-to-date, and
accurate that all modern boys will peruse them with delight.
Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well known radio expert.
THE RADIO BOYS FIRST WIRELESS
THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT
THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION
THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS
THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS
THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND
THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY
THE RADIO BOYS AIDING THE SNOWBOUND
THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC
THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE
(Trademark Registered)
By ALLEN CHAPMAN
Author of the "Railroad Series," Etc.
Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.
Here is a series that gives full details of radio work both in sending and
receiving—how large and small sets can be made and operated, and with
this real information there are the stories of the radio boys and their
adventures. Each story is a record of thrilling adventures—rescues, narrow
escapes from death, daring exploits in which the radio plays a main part.
Each volume is so thoroughly fascinating, so strictly up-to-date, and
accurate that all modern boys will peruse them with delight.
Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well known radio expert.
THE RADIO BOYS FIRST WIRELESS
THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT
THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION
THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS
THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS
THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND
THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY
THE RADIO BOYS AIDING THE SNOWBOUND
THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC
THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE
Page 194
Page 195
THE RAILROAD SERIES
By ALLEN CHAPMAN
Author of the "Radio Boys," Etc.
Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated.
Every Volume Complete in Itself.
In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a great
American railroad system. There are adventures in abundance—railroad
wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a "wildcat" locomotive,
the disappearance of a pay car with a large sum of money on board—but
there is much more than this—the intense rivalry among railroads and
railroad men, the working out of running schedules, the getting through "on
time" in spite of all obstacles, and the manipulation of railroad securities by
evil men who wish to rule or ruin.
RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Bound to Become a
Railroad Man.
RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER; or, Clearing the Track.
RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fireman of the
Limited Mail.
RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS; or, The Trials
and Triumphs of a Young Engineer.
RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The Mystery of
the Pay Car.
RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN; or, The Young
Railroader's Most Daring Exploit.
RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The Wreck at
Shadow Valley.
RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, The
Stolen Government Bonds.
By ALLEN CHAPMAN
Author of the "Radio Boys," Etc.
Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated.
Every Volume Complete in Itself.
In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a great
American railroad system. There are adventures in abundance—railroad
wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a "wildcat" locomotive,
the disappearance of a pay car with a large sum of money on board—but
there is much more than this—the intense rivalry among railroads and
railroad men, the working out of running schedules, the getting through "on
time" in spite of all obstacles, and the manipulation of railroad securities by
evil men who wish to rule or ruin.
RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Bound to Become a
Railroad Man.
RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER; or, Clearing the Track.
RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fireman of the
Limited Mail.
RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS; or, The Trials
and Triumphs of a Young Engineer.
RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The Mystery of
the Pay Car.
RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN; or, The Young
Railroader's Most Daring Exploit.
RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The Wreck at
Shadow Valley.
RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, The
Stolen Government Bonds.
Page 196
RALPH ON THE MOUNTAIN DIVISION; or, Fighting
Both Flames and Flood.
RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS; or, The Secret of
the Blue Freight Cars.
Both Flames and Flood.
RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS; or, The Secret of
the Blue Freight Cars.
Page 197
THE HARDY BOY'S SERIES
By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.
THE HARDY BOYS are sons of a celebrated American detective, and
during vacations and their off time from school they help their father by
hunting down clues themselves.
THE TOWER TREASURE
A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted "in
the tower." It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an
astonishing discovery that cleared up the mystery.
THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF
The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr.
Hardy started to investigate—and disappeared! An odd tale,
with plenty of excitement.
THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL
Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached
when Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of
thrills.
THE MISSING CHUMS
Two of the Hardy Boys' chums take a motor trip down the coast.
They disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all
are captured. A thrilling story of adventure.
HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD
Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the
boys leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to
By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.
THE HARDY BOYS are sons of a celebrated American detective, and
during vacations and their off time from school they help their father by
hunting down clues themselves.
THE TOWER TREASURE
A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted "in
the tower." It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an
astonishing discovery that cleared up the mystery.
THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF
The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr.
Hardy started to investigate—and disappeared! An odd tale,
with plenty of excitement.
THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL
Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached
when Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of
thrills.
THE MISSING CHUMS
Two of the Hardy Boys' chums take a motor trip down the coast.
They disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all
are captured. A thrilling story of adventure.
HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD
Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the
boys leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to
Page 198
happen. A western story all boys will enjoy.
THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY
Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the
Shore Road. It remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the
mystery.
THE SECRET OF THE CAVES
When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon
a queer old hermit.
THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND
A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island.
THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY
The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some
valuable mail.
THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY
Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the
Shore Road. It remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the
mystery.
THE SECRET OF THE CAVES
When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon
a queer old hermit.
THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND
A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island.
THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY
The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some
valuable mail.
Page 199
THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES
By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.
No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of young America as
aviation. This series has been inspired by recent daring feats of the air, and
is dedicated to Lindberg, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of the skies.
OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS; or Ted Scott's daring long
distance flight.
RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS; or, Ted Scott, Hero of the
Air.
OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL; or, Ted
Scott, Lost in the Wilderness.
FIRST STOP HONOLULU; or, Ted Scott, over the Pacific.
THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS; or, Ted Scott,
Over the West Indies.
SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE; or, Ted Scott, On a Secret
Mission.
ACROSS THE PACIFIC; or, Ted Scott's Hop to Australia.
THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER; or, Ted Scott and
the Diamond Smugglers.
FLYING AGAINST TIME; or, Breaking the Ocean to
Ocean Record.
OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS; or, Ted Scott and the
Missing Explorers.
LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE; or, Ted Scott in Blizzard
Land.
THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA; or, Ted Scott's Search
in Nugget Valley.
By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.
No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of young America as
aviation. This series has been inspired by recent daring feats of the air, and
is dedicated to Lindberg, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of the skies.
OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS; or Ted Scott's daring long
distance flight.
RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS; or, Ted Scott, Hero of the
Air.
OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL; or, Ted
Scott, Lost in the Wilderness.
FIRST STOP HONOLULU; or, Ted Scott, over the Pacific.
THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS; or, Ted Scott,
Over the West Indies.
SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE; or, Ted Scott, On a Secret
Mission.
ACROSS THE PACIFIC; or, Ted Scott's Hop to Australia.
THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER; or, Ted Scott and
the Diamond Smugglers.
FLYING AGAINST TIME; or, Breaking the Ocean to
Ocean Record.
OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS; or, Ted Scott and the
Missing Explorers.
LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE; or, Ted Scott in Blizzard
Land.
THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA; or, Ted Scott's Search
in Nugget Valley.
Page 200
WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS
By JAMES CODY FERRIS
Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by WALTER S. ROGERS
Each Volume Complete in Itself.
Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys but which will be
read by all who love mystery, rapid action, and adventures in the great open
spaces.
The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old ranchman, the
owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride,
how to shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any and all
circumstances.
The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, on the job when
required but full of fun and daring—a bunch any reader will be delighted to
know.
THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH
THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON
THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER
THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL
THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER'S GAP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS
THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES
By JAMES CODY FERRIS
Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by WALTER S. ROGERS
Each Volume Complete in Itself.
Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys but which will be
read by all who love mystery, rapid action, and adventures in the great open
spaces.
The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old ranchman, the
owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride,
how to shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any and all
circumstances.
The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, on the job when
required but full of fun and daring—a bunch any reader will be delighted to
know.
THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH
THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON
THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER
THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL
THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER'S GAP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS
THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES
Page 201
Football and Baseball Stories
Durably Bound. Illustrated. Coloured Wrappers.
Every Volume Complete in Itself.
Durably Bound. Illustrated. Coloured Wrappers.
Every Volume Complete in Itself.
Page 202
The Ralph Henry Barbour Books For Boys
In these up-to the minute, spirited genuine stories of boy life there is
something which will appeal to every boy with the love of manliness,
cleanness and sportsmanship in his heart.
LEFT END EDWARDS
LEFT TACKLE THAYER
LEFT GUARD GILBERT
CENTER RUSH ROWLAND
FULLBACK FOSTER
LEFT HALF HARMON
RIGHT END EMERSON
RIGHT GUARD GRANT
QUARTERBACK BATES
RIGHT TACKLE TODD
RIGHT HALF HOLLINS
In these up-to the minute, spirited genuine stories of boy life there is
something which will appeal to every boy with the love of manliness,
cleanness and sportsmanship in his heart.
LEFT END EDWARDS
LEFT TACKLE THAYER
LEFT GUARD GILBERT
CENTER RUSH ROWLAND
FULLBACK FOSTER
LEFT HALF HARMON
RIGHT END EMERSON
RIGHT GUARD GRANT
QUARTERBACK BATES
RIGHT TACKLE TODD
RIGHT HALF HOLLINS
Page 203
The Tod Hale Series
TOD HALE IN CAMP
TOD HALE WITH THE CREW
TOD HALE ON THE SCRUB
TOD HALE IN CAMP
TOD HALE WITH THE CREW
TOD HALE ON THE SCRUB
Page 204
The Christy Mathewson Books For Boys
Every boy wants to know how to play ball in the fairest and squarest way.
These books about boys and baseball are full of wholesome and manly
interest and information.
PITCHER POLLOCK
CATCHER CRAIG
FIRST BASE FAULKNER
SECOND BASE SLOAN
PITCHING IN A PINCH
THIRD BASE THATCHER, By Everett Scott.
Every boy wants to know how to play ball in the fairest and squarest way.
These books about boys and baseball are full of wholesome and manly
interest and information.
PITCHER POLLOCK
CATCHER CRAIG
FIRST BASE FAULKNER
SECOND BASE SLOAN
PITCHING IN A PINCH
THIRD BASE THATCHER, By Everett Scott.
Page 205
FLYING STORIES FOR BOYS
IN THE AIR WITH ANDY LANE By EUSTACE L. ADAMS
Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.
Mr. Adams, the author of this flying series for boys is an experienced
aviator and has had many thrilling adventures in the air—both as a member
of the famous Lafayette Escadrille in the World War and in the United
States Naval Aviation Service flying with the squadrons patrolling the
Atlantic Coast. His stories reveal not only his ability to tell daring and
exciting air episodes but also his first hand knowledge of modern
aeroplanes and the marvelous technical improvements which have been
made in the past few years. Andy Lane flies the latest and most highly
developed machines in the field of aviation.
FIFTEEN DAYS IN THE AIR
Andy refuels his ship in the air and sets a new endurance record.
OVER THE POLAR ICE
In a giant flying boat Andy beats his enemy in a dash to the
South Pole.
RACING ROUND THE WORLD
In a series of thrilling flights Andy wins an air dash around the
globe to win a $100,000 prize.
THE RUNAWAY AIRSHIP
Through foggy skies Andy Lane brings back the world's greatest
passenger carrying dirigible, blown away on the wings of a
storm.
PIRATES OF THE AIR
IN THE AIR WITH ANDY LANE By EUSTACE L. ADAMS
Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.
Mr. Adams, the author of this flying series for boys is an experienced
aviator and has had many thrilling adventures in the air—both as a member
of the famous Lafayette Escadrille in the World War and in the United
States Naval Aviation Service flying with the squadrons patrolling the
Atlantic Coast. His stories reveal not only his ability to tell daring and
exciting air episodes but also his first hand knowledge of modern
aeroplanes and the marvelous technical improvements which have been
made in the past few years. Andy Lane flies the latest and most highly
developed machines in the field of aviation.
FIFTEEN DAYS IN THE AIR
Andy refuels his ship in the air and sets a new endurance record.
OVER THE POLAR ICE
In a giant flying boat Andy beats his enemy in a dash to the
South Pole.
RACING ROUND THE WORLD
In a series of thrilling flights Andy wins an air dash around the
globe to win a $100,000 prize.
THE RUNAWAY AIRSHIP
Through foggy skies Andy Lane brings back the world's greatest
passenger carrying dirigible, blown away on the wings of a
storm.
PIRATES OF THE AIR
Page 206
Andy Lane pilots the giant passenger plane Apex No. 4 across
the Atlantic in the face of almost overwhelming odds.
ON THE WINGS OF FLAME
Andy makes a forced landing in the South American jungle in
the dead of night and has thrilling experiences with the natives.
THE FLYING WINDMILL
Andy Lane and his restless crew take off in a monster autogyro
in search of pirate treasure.
the Atlantic in the face of almost overwhelming odds.
ON THE WINGS OF FLAME
Andy makes a forced landing in the South American jungle in
the dead of night and has thrilling experiences with the natives.
THE FLYING WINDMILL
Andy Lane and his restless crew take off in a monster autogyro
in search of pirate treasure.
Page 207
BUDDY BOOKS FOR BOYS
Illustrated. Individual Colored Wrappers.
Tales of old Western pioneer days and the California gold fields; tales of
mystery, humor, adventure; thrilling stories of sports and aviation. There is
a wide range of subjects in this list of titles—all by well-known authors of
books for boys.
LEFTY LEIGHTON By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
NUMBER 44 By Harold M. Sherman
BILL DARROW'S VICTORY By William Heyliger
THE STORY OF TERRIBLE TERRY By Percy Keese
Fitzhugh
BEYOND THE DOG'S NOSE By Harold M. Sherman
DING PALMER, AIR DETECTIVE By Harold M. Sherman
BEAN-BALL BILL By William Heyliger
MARK GILMORE, SCOUT OF THE AIR By Percy Keese
Fitzhugh
CAMERON MACBAIN, BACKWOODSMAN By Harold
M. Sherman
FLYING HEELS By Harold M. Sherman
FLASHING STEEL By Harold M. Sherman
BUFFALO BOY By J. Allan Dunn
THE CLOUD PATROL By Irving Crump
SPIFFY HENSHAW By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
THE PILOT OF THE CLOUD PATROL By Irving Crump
DON RAIDER, TRAIL BLAZER By Harold M. Sherman
TUCK SIMMS, FORTY-NINER By Edward Leonard
WIGWAG WEIGAND By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
HERVEY WILLETTS By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
SKINNY McCORD By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
Illustrated. Individual Colored Wrappers.
Tales of old Western pioneer days and the California gold fields; tales of
mystery, humor, adventure; thrilling stories of sports and aviation. There is
a wide range of subjects in this list of titles—all by well-known authors of
books for boys.
LEFTY LEIGHTON By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
NUMBER 44 By Harold M. Sherman
BILL DARROW'S VICTORY By William Heyliger
THE STORY OF TERRIBLE TERRY By Percy Keese
Fitzhugh
BEYOND THE DOG'S NOSE By Harold M. Sherman
DING PALMER, AIR DETECTIVE By Harold M. Sherman
BEAN-BALL BILL By William Heyliger
MARK GILMORE, SCOUT OF THE AIR By Percy Keese
Fitzhugh
CAMERON MACBAIN, BACKWOODSMAN By Harold
M. Sherman
FLYING HEELS By Harold M. Sherman
FLASHING STEEL By Harold M. Sherman
BUFFALO BOY By J. Allan Dunn
THE CLOUD PATROL By Irving Crump
SPIFFY HENSHAW By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
THE PILOT OF THE CLOUD PATROL By Irving Crump
DON RAIDER, TRAIL BLAZER By Harold M. Sherman
TUCK SIMMS, FORTY-NINER By Edward Leonard
WIGWAG WEIGAND By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
HERVEY WILLETTS By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
SKINNY McCORD By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
Page 208
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER
BOYS ON THE FARM; OR, LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
BOYS ON THE FARM; OR, LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 209
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 210
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 211
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 212
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 213
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 214
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 215
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 216
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 217
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
Page 218
back